1 Elis which gives name to the whole Province So called from Elisha the son of Javan and grand-child of Japhet who fixt himself in these parts of this Countrie where he built this Citie calling it by his own name as his posteritie in honour of him did the Isles adjoynig mentioned in the Propher Ezekiel by the name of the Isles of Elisha Ch. 27. v. 7. Nigh to this Citie runneth the River Alpheus of which we have spoken in 〈◊〉 and in this Citie reigned the King Augeas the cleansing of whose Stable is accompted one of the wonders or twelve labours performed by Hercules 2 Olympia famous for the Statue of Jupiter Olympiâ—as one of the 7 wonders being in height 60 cubits composed by that excellent workman Phidias of gold and ivory In honour of this Jupiter were the Olympick games instituted by Hercules and celebrated on the Plains of this Citie A. M. 2757. The exercises in them were for the most part bodily as running in Chariots running on foot wrastling fighting with the whorlbats and the like But so that there repaired thither also Orators Poets and Musicians and all that thought themselves excellent in any laudable qualitie to make triall of their severall abilities the very Cryers who proclaimed the Victories contending which should cry loudest and best play his part The rewards given to the Vâ—ctor were only Garlands of Palm or such slight remembrances and yet the Greeks no lesse esteem'd that small sign of conquest and honour then the Romans did their most magnificent triumphs those which were Conquerors herein being met by all the principall men of the Citie in which or under which they lived and a passage broken in the main wals thereof for their reception as if the ordinarie Gates were not capable of so high an honour or able to afford them entrance Insomuch that when Diagoras had seen his three sons crowned for their severall victories a friend of his came to him with this gratulation Morere Diagoras nunquam enim in Coelum ascensuruses that is to say Die now Diagoâ—as for thou shalt never goe to Heaven as if no greater happinesse could befall the man either in this life or that to come then that which he enjoyed already The Judges and Presidents of these Games were some of the Citizens of Elis deputed to it highly commended for their justice and integrity in pronouncing who best deserved without partialitie Of these thus Horaâ—e in his Odes Sunt quos Curriculo pulverem Olympicum Collegisse juvat metaque fervidis Evitata rotis Palmaque nobilis Terrarum Dominos evehit ad Deos. Quos Elea domum reducit Palma coelestes That is to say Some in Olympick dust take pride Their Chariots and themselves to hide Whom the shunn'd mark and Palm so priz'd Like to the Gods hath eterniz'd Such as like heavenly wights do come With an Elean Garland home But to proceed after the death of Hercules these games were discontinued for 430 years at which time one Iphitus warned so to doe by the Oracle of Apollo renewed them causing them to be solemnly exercised every fourth year from which custom Olympias is sometimes taken for the space of 4 years as cuincue annorum Olympiades for 20 years Varro reckoneth the times before the floud to be obscure those before the Olympiads and after the floud to be falulous but those that followed these Olympiads to be Historicall These Olympiads were of long time even from the resâ—auration of them by Iphitus untill the reign of the Emperour Theodosius the Grecian Epoche by which they reckoned their accompt the first of them being placed in the year of the world 3174. before the building of Rome 24 years the last in the 440 year after Christs nativity According to which reckoning this accompt continued for the space of 1214 years the memorie of which remains though the name of Olympia be not found in Peloponnesus the town at this day called by the name of Sconri 3 Pisa whose people followed Nestor to the wars of Troy and in their return were by tempest driven to the coasts of Italie where they built the Citie Pisa in Tuscanie 4 Tornese a new Town or the new name of some ancient City from whence the adjoyning Promontorie of old called Chilonites is now called Cabo di Tornese 3 MESSENIA hath on the East Arcadia on the North Elis on the South and West the Sea It takes its name from the Metropolis Messene situate on Sinus Messeniacus now called Golfo di Conro 2 Pylos where Nestor was King now called Novarino a desolate and poor village not worth the noting Of which thus Ovid speaking in the name of Penelope Nos Pylon antiqui Neleia Nestoris arva Misimus incerta est reddita fama Pylo To Pylon aged Nesiors seat we sent But could not hear from thence how matters went 3 Medon or Methone seated in the most southern part of this Peninsula from whence unto the Isthmus which joineth it to the rest of Greece are reckoned 175 Italian miles the ordinarie residence of the Turkish Zanziack who hath the government of this whole Province of Morea under the Beglerbeg of Greece 4 Corone or Coron the chief town on the Bay of Messene called from hence Golf di Coron and the last which held out against the Turks for the State of Venice once Lords of all the Sea-coasts of Peloponnesus 5 Cyparissi now called Arcudia from whence the Bay adjoyning hath the name of Golfo di Arcudia Here is also the Promontorie called of old Coryphusium now Calo Zanchio The people of this small Province had once a great sway in the whole Peninsula At first confederate with the Spartans in so strict a league that they mutually sent young Virgins to one another for their publick sacrifices but afterwards Corrivals with them for the Supreme power The Spartans at the last getting the upper hand of them oppressed them with a miserable servitude The occasion this In the confines of this Countrie stood a Temple of Diana common alike to the Messenians Spartans and Dores It happened that some Spartan Virgins were by the Messenians here ravished which abuse the Spartans pretended to be the ground of their warre the true reason indeed being their covetousnesse of the sole Empire This warre broke out three severall times The first continued 20 years in which space the Lacedaemonians fearing their absence would hinder the supply of young children in the Citie sent a company of their ablest young men home to accompany their wives Their off-spring were called Parthenii who coming to full growth abandoned Sparta sailed into Italie and there built Tarenâ—um The second being of 23 years continuance was raised and maintained by Aristomenes one of the chief men of the Messenians in which they prospered â—il Aristoâ—rates King of Arcadia one of their confederates revolted to side with Lacedaemon Then began they to decline and Aristomenes was thrice taken prisoner still miraculously escaping His last imprisonment was
Egypt Odours from Arabia come From India Gums rich Drugs and Ivorie From Syria Mummie black red Ebonie From burning Chus from Peru Pearls and Gold From Russia Furs to keep the rich from cold From Florence Silks from Spain Fruit Saffron Sacks From Danemark Amber Cordage Firs and Flax. From France and Flanders Linnen Woad and Wine From Holland Hops Horse from the banks of Rhine From England Wooll All lands as God distributes To the Worlds treasure pay their sundry tributes This as Dn-Bartas speaks of the present times so questionless the same or the like Commerce held good in the first Ages of the Worlds Creation God furnishing all Countries from the first beginning with some Staple-commodities for the benefit of themselves and others for the maintaining of that entercourse between Nation and Nation which makes them link the closer in the bonds of Amitie And to this end also serve those severall Manufactures wherewith some Countries do abound in respect of others but looked on in the present Book as the works of men And of this kind also are there severall Polities and forms of Government For though all Magistracy in it self be from God originally and that the Monarchicall form comes neerest to the Government used by God himself yet being that some Polities are meerly but humane inventions and that even Monarchy it self is founded on the consent of men explicitely or implicitely required unto it All Government or Magistracie is called an Ordinance of man in holy Scripture 1 Pet. 11. v. 13. But those particular Works of men which are the most considerable part of our present subject are Castles Towns and Cities of most eminent note which thrive and prosper in the World according as they do partake of those Conveniencies which conduce most to their Magnificence and Greatness Of these Boterus gives us many relation being had to the time he lived in but of those many we shall touch upon the principall onely passing by those of lesser note as pleasantness of Site fruitfulness of Soyl salubritie of Air and such like obvious Observations First then there is required to the Magnificence and Splendour of Cities a Navigable River or some such easie passage by Sea which will bring thither a continual concourse and trade of Merchants as at Venice London Amsterdam Secondly some Staple-Manufactures or Commodities which will draw the like resort of Merchants though the conveniencie of Sea or Rivers invite them not as in Nurenberg in Germany a dry Town but mightily Traded Thirdly the Palace of the Prince For ubi Imperator ibi Roma where the Court is there will be a continuall confluence of Nobles Gentry Merchants and all sorts of Trades And by this means Madrid not long since a poor beggerly Village is grown the most populous Citie in all Spain Fourthly the Residence of the Nobility beautifieth a Citie with stately and magnificent Buildings which makes the Cities of Italy so much excell ours in England their Nobles dwelling in the Cities and ours for the most part in their Countrie-houses Fifthly the Seats or Tribunals of Justice on which both Advocates and Clients are to give attendance as in the Parliamentary Cities in France and Spires in Germany Sixtly Universities and Schools of Learning to which the Youth from all parts are to make resort which hath been long the chief cause of the flourishing of Oxford Cambridge Bononia in Italy and other Cities of good note beyond the Seas Seventhly Immunity from Tolls and Taxes most men being most desirous to inhabit there where their In-come will be greatest their Privileges largest and their Disbursements least So Naples Florence Venice having been desolated by Plagues were again suddainly re-peopled by granting large Immunities to all comers-in And last of all the opinion of Sanctitie either for the Reliques of Saints or some noted Shrines or the residence of some Famons man or the Seat of Religion is not the least Adamant which draws people to it to the great enriching of some Cities And of this Rome it self can give us two most pregnant evidences the one in reference to the Popes and these latter times that famous Town not otherwise subsisting now than by the constant residence of the Popes and Cardinals whose absence while the Papall Sea was kept at Avignon had made it over-grown with Briars and Brambles and buried it almost in its own sad ruins The other in the person of Titus Livius the Historian to see which man there came so many from the Coasts of France and Spam that Saint Hierome elegantly saith Quos ad suis contemplationem Roma non traxerat unius hujus hominis fama perduxit qui jam nrbem tantam ingressi aliud extra Urbem quaererent Such are the causes of the Greatness and Magnificence of Cities when they are once built none of all which might possibly be looked at by the first builders of Cities I mean by Cain before the Flood and by Nimrod after it who aimed more at the love of Empire and self-preservation than at the generall good of Mankind or the particular wealth of those amongst whom they lived Of Cain it is affirmed expresly in the Book of God That being possessed with this fear that every one that found him would lay hands upon him and slay him in revenge of the blood of Abel He builded a Citie and called it by the name of his son Enoch Gen. 4. 17. Builded a Citie For what reason To fortifie and secure himself against all revenge as the Text doth intimate or thereby to oppresse his Neighbours as Iosephus witnesseth Neither was thiâ— the onely Citie of the first Ages though none but this be mentioned in the Book of God And that which the Scripture saith of Jubal that he was the Father of such as dwell in Tents and of such as have Cattell that is to say he was the first of those which lived upon Pasturage and followed their cartell up and down with their moveable Tents not having any certain home or habitations as the wild Arabs now and the ancient Nomades Is proof sufficient that the residue of all Mankind lived a more civill kind of life in their Towns and Villages And if Pomponius Mela be of any credit as in these things I think he is he will inform us that the Citie of Ioppa was built before the Flood that the King thereof was named Cepha and that his name and the name of his Brother Phineas together with the Grounds and Principles of their Religion were found graven upon certain Altars of stone But whether this be so or not certain it is that as well Canaan in the West whereon Ioppa stood as the Land of Nod on the East side of Paradise where Cain built his Citie were peopled long before the Flood and so were most of the other parts of the World besides And if well peopled in all or most parts thereof no doubt but they had Villages and Towns yea and Cities too as well for
resolved to have alwaies two and those but onely for a year Ne vel solitudine vel morâ potestas corrumperetur And though some had the fortune to be Consuls two or three years together yet every new year they were a-new chosen and so their Offices reckoned as severall neither do we find any to have been elected for less than a year unless upon the death or deposition of a former untill the Civill wars But then cùm belli civilis praemia festinari coeperunt when the services done in the Civill wars required a quicker turn in requitall the Consulship was given only for some part of the year and ordinarily for two Moneths tbe first Consuls being named Ordinarii in whose names the writings made for the whole year were dated the other Minores or Honorarii which only served to make up a number For so ambitious were the Romans of this honor that when Maximus died in the last day of his Consulship Caninius Rebilus petitioned Caesar for that part of the day that remained whence that so memorated jest of Tully O vigilantem Consulem qui toto consulatùs sui tempore somnâ—m occulis non vidit And when Cecina was by the Senate degraded from this honour on the day in which he was to have resigned it one Roscius Regulus obtained the office from Vitellius for the day remaining but as the Historian noteth magno cùm irrisu accipientis tribuent isque Now as the Romans did thus exceed the first number of Consuls so sometimes fell they short of it The first that was sole Consul was Pompey in the beginning of the Civill Wars viz. A. V. C. 703. The next one Varanes A. C. 410. This Office from the first institution to the finall period of it continued at the least in name for the Emperors had of long time assumed the Power and Prerogatives appertaining to it the space of 1084. yeers though not without many intermissions of the Name and Title by the severall interposings of the Decemviri the Dictators and the Consular Tribunes of which more anon The last Consull was one Basilius in the time of Justinian A. Ch. 542. The two first Collatinus the husband of Lucretia and Junius Brutus by whose instigation the people had took Arms against the house of the Tarquins A man so zealous in defence of the common liberty so resolutely bent to make good what he had begun and so extremely opposite to the Royal Race that he not only caused Collatine to resign his Office within the yeer because he was of the blood of the Tarquins but executed his own sonnes for holding correspondence and intelligence with them But though the Government were changed the old design was followed which the Kings had laid for the inlarging of their Empire but followed with so slow a pace by reason of their factions and divisions that it was full 500 yeers before they could be Masters of Italie A matter not unworthy of our consideration that the Italians should hold out so long a time against the puissance of the Romans when in less than half that time ensuing they did possess themselves of almost all Europe and many goodly Kingdomes and Provinces both in Asia and Africk So different a thing it was as is said by Florus dare caput Italia to contract the many limbs of Italie into one body and unite them under one head But to proceed after Italy was fully conquered by them they fell upon the Carthaginians as their neerest Neighbours whose overthrow in the end of the first Punick War A. V. C. 512. gave them the full possession of Sicil except the State of Syracusa and the Isle of Sardinia After that being molested in their Trade by the Illyrian Pirates and finding them countenanced therein by the Queen of that Nation they made a fortunate War against her and brought that puissant people to become their Tributalies A. V. C. 525. The second Carthaginian war managed by Annibal in the bowells of Italie had almost put a period to the glories of their Common-wealth But that being also ended to their advantage by the conquest of Spain they quarrelled Philip King of Macedon who had aided Annibal compelled him to accept of peace on their own terms and after outed his sonne Perseus of all his Dominions making Macedon a Province of Rome and all the rest of Greece but their Tenants at will Nor was it long before they picked a quarrell with Antiâ—châ—s the great King of Syria made him abandon his possession of the Lesser Asia and finally prevailed so successfully in all their actions that there was neither King nor Common-wealth that could stand in their way untill the State being burdened with its too much greatness began to totter of it self Two things there were which much conduced to the advancement of the Romans to their power and greatness besides the providence of God which had so disposed it which were the great encouragements which they gave their Souldiers and the Triumphant manner of reception which they used to bestow upon their Generâ—ls when they returned home with honor and victory For when any of their Generals did so return he was permitted to enter sitting on a glorious Chariot the spoils which he had got in war being carried before the prisoners he had taken follovving bound at the heels of his Chariot his Souldiers compassing him about vvith their severall Crowns according to the quality of their well-deservings and all the Fathers of the City attended by the Priests and principall Ladies going out to meet him The first beginning of vvhich custome is ascribed to Romulus who in the war which Acron King of the Ceninenses made against him in revenge of the rape committed by the Romans on the Sabine women seeing his people give ground called for help to Jupiter and vowed if he overcame King Acron to offer up his Armour to him Acron being vanquished the Conqueror cutteth down a fair young Oak and hangeth on it all the Armour of the vanquished King then girding his Gown close unto him and putting on his head a Garland of Lawrell he laid the Oak upon his shoulders and marched towards the City his Army following him and singing an Epinicion or song of victory To this we must referre the originall and beginning of Triumphs But nihil est inventum perfectum eodem tempore as the saying is Tarquinius Priscus long after Romulus added hereunto the Purple Robe and the Triumphant Chariot drawn with four Horses The other pomps came afterwards as they grew both in power and pride Now of these Triumphs there were two sorts the Greater which vvas properly called a Triumph and the Lesser vulgarly called the Ovation which differed from one another in many Circumstances For 1. The Triumpher made his entrance in a Royall Chariot and was met by the Senators in their Robes but the Ovator made his entrance on foot and vvas met only by the Knights and Gentlemen of Rome 2. The
thee too much Julius not to be an Emperour 17 AUGUSTUS seemed to incline to this latter opinion whether moved with Mecenas Oration especially his instance in Pompey or that he was before resolved to follow that course is uncertain Howsoever seeming with great attention to observe their speeches and gathering their severall reasons and motives together he made this reply A most hard thing it is for a divided mind to make a well-joyn'd Answer Divided I am and troubled between your two opinions loath to follow either sithence in so doing I must offend one Yet sithence there is a necessity of Resolution I intend though I likewell of thy advice Agrippa to follow thine Mecenas In doing which I am but an instrument of the Destinies to put their will in execution Often have I heard my Father Octavius report how Nigidius famous for his skill in Iudiciary Astrologie told him once in open Senate That he had gotten an Emperor for the Romans As also how M. Câ—cero so renowned for Wit and Eloquence dreamed that he sâ—w Jupiter place me on the top of the Capitoll with a Whip in mine hand Certainly if the powers of Heaven promise me so great an Empire I will not be wanting to my self but will adde by my industrie to their influence To further my designs I do desire you nay I conjure you both that as you have been ever ready in your Counsels so you would not now be backward in any necessary assistance This said they presently enter into a new conference how to manage a business of this weight what Senators to acquaint with their intent how to dispose of the Army not yet cashiered with what Plummet were best to sound the minds of the common people and to oblige all sorts unto him This Consultation ended AUGUSTUS continued his affability to the People and respect to the Nobles An opportunity he had to express himself to both There was at that time a Famine which shrewdly raged among the Commons To the poorer sort he distributed Corn gratis to others at a mean price Riches and honours he communicated to both sorts the better to wipe out of their memories the antient freedome Such parts of the City as were destroyed by casualty of fire ruined by length of time or defaced during the Civill Wars he re-edified Houses of Common-assemblies he repaired Temples consecrated to the Gods he spared no cost to adorn and beautifie And finally so freely diffused his bounty that there was no part or member of the City which had not some tast of it Next he dismissed his Souldiers assigning them Lands and habitations in divers parts of Italy That so the People might conceive his Resignation to be reall and yet if need were his forces might be quickly reassembled Nor were Agrippa and Mocenas wanting for their parts to promote the cause but carefully acquainted some of the Senate with it who stood well affected to them and cunningly prepared others who had stood indifferent 18 The foundation thus layd and the Senate sate AUGUSTUS rose from his seat and spake to this or the like effect When I consider with my self the infinite extent of the Roman Empire I protest I stand at a maze Marvailing how such as heretofore have raised combustions in State durst undertake the sole administration of it What Nation in the World hath not either begged their Peace at our Gates or felt the fury of our Wars at their own What Countries have we not harried with Fire and Sword making the rising and setting of the Sun the bounds of our Dominions It must questionless proceed from an over-weaning conceit in them of their own abilities who thought themselves so fit to undergo that burden which none but the immortall Gods can carry Of my self I will not say much Onely I hope I may say with modesty that I am not inferiour to Cinna nor it may be to Sylla Yet have I found in my self by late experience how unable I was to manage the affairs of State even then when I had two Coadâ—utators There is no Atlas of strength sufficient to bear up this Heaven No Star of influence sufficient to animate this Sphear No one form of vertue sufficient to actuate this matter Neither indeed is it fit that the Republique which ought to be immortall should depend only on the life and wel-fare of one man There never was since the beginning of time a City replenished with greater store of worthy and able men either to consult or exercise Never was there seen so grave and discreet a Consistory Never so many of both sorts so fit to govern I have by your Directions and the Valour of your Souldiers put an end to all homebred quarrels I have been your instrument to reduce Peace internall and externall to your City and desire now no other Guerdon or recompence for any former services than a quiet and a private life free from all such dangers and inconveniences as are inseparably annexed to the Soveraignty Now therefore and may my action be auspitious and fortunate to my Country doe I resign my authority committing my self and the Common-wealth into the hands of the Senate and People of Rome 19 This Oration ended there followed a soft and silent buzzing in the house Some supposed this speech not to have so much truth as art and cunning yet smothered their conceits for fear of after-claps Others were Creatures of his own making and they hoping to rise in the fall of their Country would not hear of a Resignation Some few of the wiser sort thought it not expedient to put the Reigns again into the hands of the Multitude The rest out of a sluggish and phlegmatique Constitution chose rather the present estate with security than to strive to recover the old with danger All therefoâ—e with a joynt-consent proclame him sole Emperor and solemnly entreat him to save the Common-wealth otherwise running to inevitable ruin He for a while as vainly denied to accept the Government as they vainly persisted to desire him At last wearied with the clamours of all in generall and importunity of some in particular he by little and little yeelded to their requests taking upon him the Empire for ten years with this Proviso that if before that time expired he could fully settle and order the present State he would give up his charge This he gave out not with a purpose of performance For at the end of every Decennium he renewed his Lease of the Government But that the people seeing so nigh a possibility of regaining their Liberties might not practise against him Whereas had he for term of life received the supreme Authority he had no doubt hastened his own overthrow For well he knew that not the Title of Dictator but the Epithite Perpetuall was the destruction of CAESAR And yet a great respect was to be had also in the choyce of the Title The name of King he refused as being odious unto the Citizens
their thoughts are working and hearkning after action do commonly imploy them in some service far from home that there they may both vent their Anger and employ their Courage For let them stay at home to confirm their practises and grow at last into a Faction the State will suffer in it if it be not ruined We cannot have a fairer instance of this truth than the proceeding of our fift Henry and of the times next following Whose forein Wars kept us all quiet here at home wasted those humours and consumed those fiery spirits which afterwards the wars being ended inflamed the Kingdom 29 But his main work was to content the Souldiers and to make them sure Some of which he dispersed as before I sayd all about Italy in 〈◊〉 Colonies as well for the defence of the Countrey as for their more speedy reassembly if need should require Abroad amongst the Provinces were maintained upon the common charge 23 Legions with their ayds besides 10000 of his Guard and those which were appointed for the bridling and safety of the City As to all of them he shewed an excellent thankfulness for their faithfull services So in particular to Agrippa and to one other whose name the Histories of that Age have not remembred This latter had valiantly behaved himself at the battell of Actium and being summoned to appear before the Lords of the Senate in a matter which concerned his life cryed to AUGUSTUS for succour who assigned him an Advocate The poor fellow not contented with this favour baring his breast and shewing him the marks of many wounds These quoth he have I received AUGUSTUS in thy service never supplying my place by a Deputy Which sayd the Emperor descending to the Bar pleaded the Souldiers cause and won it Never did Soveraign Prince or any that command in Chief lose any thing by being bountifull of favours to their men of War For this act quickly spreading it self over all the Provinces did so indeer him to the Military men that they all thought their services well recompensed in that his graciousness to that one man And now were they so far given over to him that the honours conferred on Agrippa could not increase their love well it might their admiration Agrippa was of a mean and common Pareâ—â—age but supplying the defects of his Birth with the perfections of his Mind he became very potent with AUGUSTUS who not only made him Consul but his companion in the Tribunition authority and Provest of the City So many titles were now heaped on him that Mâ—â—nus perswaded the Prince to give him his Daughter Julia to Wife affirming it impossible for Agrippa to live safe considering how open new Creatures ly to the attempts of Malitious men unless he were ingrassed into the Royall stem of the Caesars On which cause questionless for the stronger establishment of his new honours Seâ—amâ— afterward attempted but not with the like success the like matth with Livia Tiberius Daughter-in-Law 30 The Senate People and Men of War thus severally reduced to a Mediocrity of power and â—ontent The next labour is to alter the old and establish a new Government of the City it self To effect which he dashed all former Laws by which the Allies and Confederates of the State were made free Denizens of the Town That he conceived to be a way to draw che whole Empire into one City and by the monstrous growth and increase of that to make poor the rest Therefore this Privilege he communicated unto a few only partly that in the times of dearth the City might not so much feel the want of sustenance and partly that so antient an honour might not be disesteemed but principally left Rome replenished with so huge a multitude of stirring and unruly spirits should grow too headstrong to be governed in due order The greatest and most populous Cities as they are pronest unto faction and sedition so is the danger greatest both in it self and the example if they should revolt This provident course notwithstanding there were in Rome men more than enough and among them not a few malecontents and murmurers at the present state such as contemned the Consuls and hated the Prince To keep these in compass AUGUSTUS it being impossible for him to be still resident at Rome and dangerous to be absent constituted a Provost of the City for the most part chosen out of the Senators assigning him a strength of 6000 men called Milites Urbani or the City-souldiers To him he gave absolute and Royal authority both in the Town and Territory near adjoyning during his own absence To him were appeals brought from the other Magistrates and finally to his Tribunall were referred all causes of importance not in Rome only but the greatest part of Italy Mesalla was the first Provost but proof being had of his insufficiency the charge was committed to Agrippa who did not only setle and confirm the City but did the best he could to free the adjoyning parts of Italy from Theeves and Robbers and stopped the courses of many other troublers of the present State And yet he could not with that power either so speedily or so thorowly reform all those mischiefs which in the late unsetled times were become predominant as he did desire 31 It is recorded that in the Civill wars of Marius and Sylla one Pontius Telesinus of the Marian Faction told his Generall that he did well to scoure the Country but Italy would never want Wolves as long as Rome was so sit a Forrest and so near to retire unto The like might have been spoken to Agrippa That he did well to clear the common Rodes and Passages but Italie would never want Theeves whilst Rome was so good a place of Refuge For though he did as far as humane industry could extend endeavour a generall Reformation both within the City and without yet neither could he remedy nor foresee all mischiefs Still were there many and those great disorders committed in the night season when as no eye but that to which no darkness is an obstacle could discern the Malefactors For in the first Proscription many men used to walk the streets well weaponed pretending only their own safety but indeed it was to make their best advantage of such men as they met either in unfrequented lanes and Passages or travelling as their occasions did direct them in the Night To repress therfore the foul insolencies of these Sword-men AVGVSTVS did ordain a Watch consisting of 7000 Freemen their Captain being a Gentleman of Rome In the day time the Guard of the Town was committed to the Provost and his Citie souldiers These Vigils resting in their standing Camps In the night season one part took their stations in the most suspitious places of the City another in perpetuall motion traversed the streets the rest lying in the Corps du Guarde to relieve their companions By which means he not only remedied the present disorders but preserved the City from
danger of Fire also Yea and secured himself from all Night-tumults which carried with them though but small more terror and affrightment than greater Commotions in the day Never till now were the common people Masters of their own both lives and substance And now was travell in the Night as safe though not so pleasant as at Noon 32 The People and City thus setled his next study is to keep the Provinces in a liking of the Change But little Rhetorique needed to win their liking who had long desired the present form of Government mistrusting the Peoples Regiment by reason of Noblemens factions Covetousness of Magistrates the Laws affording no security being swayed hither and thither by ambition and corruption These Provinces when he first took the Government he thus divided Asia Africa Numidia Betica Narbonensis Sicilia Corsica Sardinia all Greece Crete Cyprus Pontus and Bithynia being quiet and peaceable Provinces of known and faithfull obedience he assigned unto the Senate But the new conquered Regions such as had not disgested their loss of liberty with whom any Rebellion or War was to be feared he retained under his own command Such were Tarraconensis Lusitanica Lugdunensis Germany Belgica Aquitanica Syria Silicae Egypt Dalmatia Mysia Pannonia c. And this he did as he gave out to sustain the danger himself alone leaving unto the Senate all the sweets of ease but the truth was to keep them without Arms himself alwaies strong and in a readiness The notable effects of which Counsell did not discover themselves only by the establishment of the Empire in his own person during life and the continuance of it in the house of the Caesars though men of most prodigious Vices after his decease but in some of the Ages following also For when the Family of the Caesars was extinct in Nero the Imperiall Provinces being so strong and perceiving the Consular so weak assumed to themselves the creating and establishing of the following Princes Thus Galba was made Emperour by the Spanish and French Legions Vitellius by the German Vespatian by the Syrian and Panonnian The Consular Provinces never stirring either to prevent their attempts or to revenge them And when they adventured once to advance Gordian to the Throne all they could doe was but to betray the poor old man and all his Family to a tragick end And yet he did not so impropriate those Provinces to the Senate but that they also as well as those which he reserved unto himself were specified particularly in his private Register In which the better to manage the affairs of the Empire he had set down what Tributes every of them payed what Presents they sent in what Customs in theâ— were levyed That book also comprehended the wealth of the publike Treasury and necessary charge issuing out of it What number of Citizens and Allies there were in Arms What strength there was by Sea with all other circumstances concerning the extent strength riches and particulars of his estate William of Normandy did the like at his first entrance into England when he composed that Censuall Roll of all this Kingdom which we call Dooms-day Book or the Roll of Winton according unto which Taxations were imposed and Ayds exacted The greatest Princes have not thought it a disparagement to be good Husbands to know the riches of their Crowns and have an eye to their Intrado 32. Britain was left out of this Bead-Roll either because from hence there neither was much hope of profit nor much fear of hurt or els because being more desirous to keep than inlarge the Monarchy he thought it most expedient to confine it within the bounds appointed by Nature Danubius on the North Mount Atlas on the South Euphrates on the East and the main Ocean on the West did both bound his Empire and defend it Some Kingdoms have their limits laid out by Nature and those which have adventured to extend them further have found it fatall The Persians seldom did attempt to stretch their Territory beyond Oxus but they miscarried in the action And what was that poor River if compared unto the Ocean Many who loved action or expected preferment by the Wars incited him unto the conquest and plantation of these Countreys Affirming That the barbarous people were naturally bad Neighbours and though for the present not very strong nor well skilled in Arms yet might a weak Enemy in time gather great strength That he ought to pursue the War for his Father Julius sake who first shewed that Iland to the Romans that it yeelded both refuge and supply to the Malecontents of Gaul and Enemies in Germanie That he would lose the benefit of a wealthy Country stored with all manner of provision and the command of a valiant Nation born as it were unto the Wars That it was an Apostacy from honor to lye still and add nothing to the conquest of his Ancestors That he was in all equity bound as far as in him was to reduce to Civility from Barbraism so many proper and able men But to these motives he replyed That he had already refused to wage war with the Parthian a more dangerous neighbour and far wose enemy than the Britains That he had waste and desart ground enough in his own Dominions for many a large Plantation when he saw it needfull That he had constantly refused though with great facility he might to conquer any more of the barbaâ—ous Nations That as in the Natâ—rall body a surfet is more dangerous than fasting so in the Body Politike too much is more troublesom than a little That the Roman Monarchy had already exceeded the Persian and Macedonian and to extend it further was the next way to make it totter and fall by its own weight That he had learned in the Fable not to lose the substance by catching at the shadow And finally that many puissant Nations lay in and about Britany against whom Garrisons must be kept and he feared the Revenue would not quit the Cost And so the enterprize of Britain was quite laid aside 33. For the assurance of the Provinces already conquered he dispersed into them 23. Legions with their Ayds whose pay onely besides provision of Corn and Officers wages amounting to five Millions and an half of our English pounds and somewhat more were so suddenly paid unto the Armies that we read seldom in the Histories of that Empire of any Mutiny among the souldiers for want of pay An happiness whereof these ages have been little guilty For the amassing of this treasure and defraying of this charge AUGVSTVS made not use onely of his own revenue Wars which are undertaken and Souldiers that are levied for the Common safety ought in all reason to be maintained on the Common purse The Grandour and security of an Empire concerns in all respects as much the People as the Prince For which cause he erected an Exchequer in the Citie which was called Aerarium militare or the Souldiers Treasury whereto
called Princes of the Youth Yet wisely forecasting the dangers incident to himself if they should make their abode in Rome he sendeth them with honourable charge into the Provinces abroad as well to exercise them in feats of War as to take away all cause of faction in the Court and sedition in the City Which mystery of State as it was antiently practised by most Princes so at this day by the Grand Seigneur who alwaies sendeth his eldest sonne unto Amasia as Governour thereof from whence till the death of his Father he never returneth In these journeys dyed the two young Princes a misfortune which AUGUSTUS bare nobly neither banishing grief with a Stoicall Apathy nor spending the time in womanish lamentations Having performed due rights to the dead he adopted his Wives sonne Tiberius A man for the conveniency and ripeness of his age not unfit in feats of Arms not unexpert in humane learning not ignorant but withall suspected to be cruelly given and possessed with the hereditary pride of the Claudian Family A strange medley of vertuous and vicious qualities Tiberius such was the will of his Father to establish the succession with more stayes than one adopted Germanicus his Brother Drusus sonne then commanding over eight Legions in Germany which done he speedeth to his charge in Illyricum This man AUGUSTUS appointed to be his Heir as it was afterwards and not improbably conjectured neither in care to the State nor in love to the party but to win honour to himself and to make the Roman people again wish for him when they should see that infinite disproportion in all royall and Kingly qualities between the old and new Emperors A fetch after imitated by Tiberius in the adoption of Caius Caligula 43 The last though not the least help of the Empires establishment was the long life and reign of our AUGUSTUS as having ruled the State 16 years before and 34 years after his confirmation in the Soveraignty by the Senate and People All the young men in the City were born after the first Decennium of the Monarchy Most of the old men during the Civill Wars Few had seen what was the antient form of Government in the Common-wealth Many did not desire it For at the present enjoying Peace both at home and abroad and hearing what sad and tragicall reports their Fathers made of the former troubles and proscriptions they contented themselves with the new Government as more esteeming a secure and happy subjection than a dangerous and factious liberty By which long time of Empire and the policies already recited besides many others which I can neither learn by relations nor gather by presumptions did AUGUSTUS so firmly settle the Roman Monarchy that it continued some hundred of years without alteration though all his immediate Successors were in a manner Monsters incarnate devils and indeed any thing rather than men Tiberius Cains Claudius Nero Galba Otho and Vitellius both by their own Tyrannies and their Bondmens Extortions would have ruined any Monarchy not founded by AUGUSTVS 44 To speak concerning the domestical affairs of this Emperor is beyond my Theme As either how far he suffered himself to be ordered by his Wife Livia or whether he used variety of women not so much to satisfie a disordinate appetite as by so many women to fish out the secret designs of many men He was too exact a Statesman to be perfect in Souldiery and in all his Wars was prosperous by Fortune rather than by Valour or his Captains Valour than his own The Common-wealth which he found weak and in Rubbish he left Adamantine and invincible In behaviour he was affable and gracious in his discourse sententious to the good of a most sweet disposition to the lewd and dishonest harsh and unpleasant Friendship he contracted with few and that slowly but to them whom he once loved constant and bountifull to the last Finally such a one he was of whom I will only say what I find spoken of Severus It had been an ineffable benefit to the Common-wealth of Rome if either he had never dyed or never been born Thus having drawn the Picture of this puissant and prudent Prince though I confess with too much shadow I now proceed unto the Catalogue of the Roman Emperours in which I shall take notice of such of their Actions only as had relation to the Publick either in the improvement or decrease of their Power and Empire or point to any signall matter which concerns the Church The Roman Emperours 1 Julius Caesar the last of the Dictators and the first of the Emperours in memory of whom the following Emperours were called Caesars till the time of Adrian when it became the title of the heir apparent or designed Successor the first who had it in that sense being Aelius Verus though he lived not to enjoy the Empire 2 C. Octavianus Caesar to whom the Senate gave the name of Augustus who added unto the Roman Empire the Provinces of Noricum Pannonia Rhoetia a great part of Spain and the whole Kingdome of Egypt In his time the Lord CHRIST was born 56. 3 Tiberius Nero the sonne-in-Law of Augustus subdued many of the German Nations and added Galatia and Cappadocia to the Empire In his time CHRIST suffered 23. 4 Caâ—us Caligula sonne of Germanicus sonne of Drusus the brother of Tiberius and of Agrippina Neece to Augustus Caesar by his daughter Julia. 3. 5 Claudius Caesar Uncle to Caligula brother of Germanicus and sonne of Drusus by Antonia Neece to Augustus by his Sister Octavia added Britain and Mauritania to the Roman Empire 13. 6 Domitius Nero son of Aenobarbus and Agrippina daughter to Germanicus the last of the Caesars he made the Celtian Alpes a Province of the Empire and brought the Armeniáns to receive their Kings from the Roman Emperours and was the first that raised any publick persecution against the Christians An. 67. 13. 7 Sergius Galba chosen by the French and Spanish Legions 8 Salvius Otho made Emperour by the Praetorian Souldiers 9 Aul. Vitellius elected by the German Legions 10 Flavius Vespasianus chosen by the Syrian and Iudaean Armies subverted utterly the Common-wealth of the Jews by the valour and prowess of his sonne Titus and brought Achaia Lycia Rhodes Samos Thrace and Syria Comagene under the form of Roman Provinces 9. 11 Titus Vespasianus the fortunate Conqueror of the Jews 12 Fl. Domitianus who raised the second persecution against the Christians An. 96. 15. 13 Nerva Cocceius a noble Senator but no Roman born as all the rest had been before him but not many after him 14 Ulpius Trajanus by birth a Spaniard adopted by Nerva he made Dacia a Province of the Empire carried the Roman Armies over Euphrates subduing Armenia Mesopotamia and Assyria and raised the third Persecution against the Christians An. 110. 19. 15 Aelius Adrianus who utterly exterminated the Jewish Nation and continued the Persecution
Divine Providence by sending the birds called Gaives amongst them did not provide a remedy for so great a mischief The greatest defect hereof is the want of water which notwithstanding they have very rich pastures the people are conceived to be the simplest or most void of craft of any in Italie perhaps because they have so little commerce with their own Countrey-men and so much with Strangers The chief Towns are 1. Lecci Aletium in Latine a rich Town well built and very well peopled 2. Castro a Sea Town but not well fenced by art or nature which hath made it very often a prey to the Turks 3. Gallipolis a Town built on so craggy a Rock that it is conceived to be unconquerable 4. Brundusium the head Town of the Salentini once glorying in the most capacious Haven in all the World from whence there was continuall passage into Dalmatâ—a Epyrus Macedon and the rest of Greece Here was it that Pompey took ship to flie from Caesar and Caesar took shipping also to pursue after him when to incourage the Pilot who was afraid of the storm he cryed out Caesarum vehis fortunam ejus It was first built by the 〈◊〉 under the conduct of one Diomedes and called Brontesion which in the Mesapian Tongue siynifieth the horn or head of a Stag which it much resembleth from whence the Latines gave it the name of Brundusium At this day it is but a mean Town the Haven of it being so châ—ked that a Gally can very hardly enter 5. Hydruntum a very antient Town and yet still reasonably well peopled having a strong Castle upon a Rock for its defence and a capacious poâ—â— for Traffick It is now called Otranto and is still a place of such importance that the taking of it by Mahomet the great An. 14â—1 put all Italie into such a fear that Rome was quite abandoned not well inhabited again till the expulsion of the Turkâ— in the next year following 6 PUGLIA is bounded on the East with Terra di Otranto on the West with Abruzzo on the North with the Adriatick Sea on the South with Calabria It contains the whole Country called of old Apulia from whence the Puglia of the Italians and the Ponâ—lle of the French 〈◊〉 to be derived It is divided by Leander into Apulia Peucetia and Apulia Daunia the reason of which names I am unresolved of That of Peucetia some derive from Peucetius the Brother of Oenotrus which may be probable enough this being the first Country at which Oenotrus touched when he brought his people into Italie Bochartus a great Enemy to all Traditions will have it called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from that great plenty of Pitch which these Countries yeeld as that word â—ignifieth in the Greek But as for that of Daunâ—a I have yet found no more probable conjecture of it than that it should be called thus of Daunus the sonne of Danae by Pilumnus once the King of this Country it being reported in the Legends of those elder times that Danae being delivered of Perseus whom she had by Jupiter was by her Father the King Acrisius exposed to the mercy of the Seas by which she was wafted with her young sonne to the coasts of this Province here taken up by a poor Fisher and by him carried to the Court where the King became so enamoured of her that he took her to Wife and by her was Father to this Daunus But Daunus had not long enjoyed it on the death of his Father when either by force or composition he was fain to leave it to Diomedes King of Aetolia who at the end of the Troâ—an War wherein he was a principall Actor hearing of the libidinous courses of his Wife Aegâ—ale abhorred the thought of living with her and so came with his people to this Country where he fixt his dwelling and built the City of Argyripa whereof more anon But as for Daunus though he was not able to keep the possession of this Country yet he bequeathed his name unto it and afterwards withdrawing into Latium with such of his subjects as were willing to follow his Adventures he became there the chief or head of the Rutuli and built among them the Town of Ardea his chief seat at the comming of Aeneas into Italie betwixt whom and Turnus the sonne of this Daunus grew that deadly fewd so celebrated in the Works of Virgil. To proceed now in the description of this Province in the full latitude thereof it comprehended also the Salentini and other the inhabitants of the land of Otranto for by no other names than those of Apulia and Calabria was all the East part of Italie held by the Constantinopolitans and by those names was it transferred on Otho the third of Germany on his Mariage with Theophania as before is sayd But take it in the present bounds and acception of it and it containeth the three Provinces of Bari the Capitanate and Pouille the plain according to the subdivision made by King Alsonsus Pouille comprehending the greatest part of Apulia Daunia the rest thereof which is only the command of the Hill Garganus or the Mount St. Angelo being called the Capitanate and Bari comprehending all Peucetia The people both of this Province and the land of Otranto though in other things agreeing with the rest of this Kingdom have a disease peculiar only to themselves occasioned by the biting of a little Serpent whiah they call a Tarantula not curable There are in the whole besides the Villages and Towns unfortified 126 Castles or walled places and 13 Cities The principall of which are 1 Manfredonia built and fortified by Manfred the bastard King of Naples and Cicilie the better to assure these parts of his Kingdom a stately and magnificent City and the seat of the Arch-Bishop of Sipont having a very safe harbour for Ships and an impregnable Citadel for defence thereof 2 Barlette reckoned one of the 4 most noted Cities of Italie the other three being Crema in Lombardy Prato in Tuscany and Fabrianum now called Fabiano in Marca Anconitana 3 Bitontum an Arch-Bishops See one of which was a famous stickler in the Councill of Trent 4 Asculum or Ascoli the Title of a Duke called by the Antients Asculum Satrianum to difference it from another of the same name in Anconitana 5. Tranum an antient City better built than peopled for want of a commodious Haven 6. Bari a fair City well inhabited and seated in a very fruitfull soyl which gives name to one part of the Country as it is now divided Here stood in former times the poor Village of Cannae ignobilis Apuliae vicus as it is in Florus sed quae magnitudine cladis emersit but such a one as afterwards grew famous for the great victory which Annibal there got against Paulus Aemilius and Terentius Varro the Romon Consulls of whose Army he slew 42700. men upon the place Which Victory had he husbanded as he should have done he
into three small Provinces that is to say 1. Vall de Noto 2. Mazara and 3. Mona to which the Isles adjoyning may add a fourth 1. VALLIS DE NOTO taketh up the Eastern parts of the Iland The chief Cities of which are 1. Syracusa once the Metropolis of the whole Iland and a most flourishing Common-wealth It was as Tully reports the greatest and goodliest City of all that wene possess'd by the Greeks for situation very strong and of an excellent prospect from every entrance both by Sea and Land The Port thereof which had the Sea on both sides of it was for the most part invironed with beautifull buildings and that part of it which was without the City was on both sides banked up and sustained with very fair 〈◊〉 of Marble Nor was it only the goodliest City of the Greeks as Tullie tells us but the greatest also of the world as is said by Strabo by whom it is affirmed that without the outmost wall thereof for it was invironed with three walls it contained one hundred and eighty Furlongs in compass which of our measure cometh to eighteen miles it being compounded of four Towns made up into one that is to say Insula or the Isle Acradine Neapolis and Tyche besides the Fort called Hexapla which commanded the rest the greatness of all which the ruins and foundations of it do still demonstrate It standeth North of the Promontory called Pachiâ—us and was built by Archias of Corinth about the time of Jotham King of Judaâ— who being for an unnaturall rape committed on a young Gentleman banished his Countrey together with his Friend and Companion Miscellus consulted with the Oracle at Delphâ—s â—ow and in what place they should dispose of themselves The Oracle demanding whether they most affected wealth or health Miscellus answered health and Archias wealth and thereupon the former was directed to setle himself at Cortona in Italie and the other here Nor did the Oracle deceive him in his expectation this Town by reason of its beautifull and commodious Port proving of greatest trade and wealth next to Carthage it self in those times of the world It was the custom of this Town when any of the Citizens grew too potent to write his name 〈…〉 Olive leaf which being put into his hand did without more 〈◊〉 condemn him to banishment for five years and was called Petalisme from the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifying 〈◊〉 leafâ— yet could not this device so much secure them in the possession of their so much-defined Freedom but that this City fell oftener into the power of Tyrants than any one City in the world That which is now remaining of it is the work of Augustus who after a second destruction of it in the time of Pompey sent a Colonie hither and built upon the Isle and the parts neer to it But now the whole Isle Ortygia the Antients called it is taken up with a very strong Castle the whole City also being very well walled and held by a Garrison of Spaniards 2. Noto which giveâ— name to this whole Division A City which heretofore contended with Syracuse in point of greatness situate on a very high Rock unaccessible on all sides but by one narrow passage and having under the Cape of Passari a very fair and capacious Harbour the Key of Sicil on that side 3. Augusta fituate on the shore also and of so large a Haven that it could never be fortified 4. Castro Giovanni a Town of about four thousand Families situate in a wholesom air and a fruitfull soyl which they hold to be the very Navell and exact middle of the Iland It is also much prized for mines of most excellent Salt 5. Lentini famous for its Lake whose fishing is farmed for eighteen thousand Crowns yeerly It was antiently called Leontium and stood somwhat North of Syracusa with which continually in war either to preserve their own Liberties or get the Soveraignty of the other 6. Enna a midland Town whence Pluto is said to have ravished Proserpine In after times the dwelling of that Syrus Ennus who stirred up the Roman Slaves against their Lords and having broke open the common prisons and received all such as came unto him patched up an Army of forty thousand This war the Roman Writers call Bellum Servile ended at last but with no small difficulty by the valour and good fortune of P. Ruptlius 2. MAZARA containeth all the West part of the Iland The chief Cities whereof 1. Agrigentum now called Gergenti famous for Phalaris the Tyrant and his torturing Perillus in a Brazen Bull which he had made for the destruction and torture of others Of which aptly Ovid. Nec enim lex justior ulla est Quam necis Artifices arte perire sua Most just it is a man should be tormented With that which first his cruell wit invented It was said antiently of the people of this City that they built as if they should never dye and eat as if they were sure to live no longer 2. Palermo antiently called Panormus and then a Colony of the Phoenicians now the chief City of Sicil and the seat of the Spanish Vice-Roy Situate on the West Cape of the Iland looking towards Sardinia beautified with large streets delicate buildings strong walls and magnificent Temples It hath no naturall Port appertaining to it Drepanum serving antiently as the Port thereof but of late there is an Haven forced out by a mighty Pierre a work of vast expence and worthy of the greatness of Rome It is also an Arch-bishops See and an University 3. Monreal commonly called Morreal famous for the Church the Archbishops See It is called in Latine Mons Regalis 4. Drepanum now called Trapani situate on a Promontory thrusting into the Sea not far from that of Lilybaeum a Town well fortified in regard of the ill neighbourhood of the Moors who do often pillage on these coasts and having the command of a very fair Port. The Inhabitants of this place are said to be the best Seamen of Sicil. 5. Mazara which gives name unto all this Vale situate South of Lilybaeum and not far from Selinus 6. Eryx situate on a mountain over-looking the Sea said by the Antients to have took this name from Eryx the sonne of Venus slain here by Hercules memorable in those elder times for being the Seat of K. Acestes who so kindly entertained Aeneas and his wandring Trojans and a magnificent Temple in which Venus was worshipped who from hence was called Erycina as sive tu mavis Erycina ridens in the Poet Horace This was the last Town which the Carthaginians held in Sicil on the surrendry whereof by Amilcar the Father of Annibal at the end of the first Punick War it was conditioned by the Romans amongst other things that the Carthagintans should relinquish all the clame or title which they had to any part of this Iland which thereby fell unto the Romans the State of Syracusa excepted onely
Who whatsoever colour they were pleased to put upon that action were principally tempted to it by ambition and covertousness And therefore in my minde Florus states it rightly who saith that it was undertaken Specie quidem juvandi Socios re autem sollicitante praedae i. e. under pretence of aiding the Mamertines who had put themselves into their protection but in plain terms to get possession of the Iland which lay fit for Italie Now and long since a ruin onely the place on which it stood being called Mount S. Julian 7. Segesta on the Sea-side not far from Eryx neer unto which the Trojan Ladies weary of their many long and dangerous voyages and fearing to go again to Sea burnt the Fleet of Aeneas on which occasion it was built Peopled at first by such of the more old and feeble Trojans Longaevosque senes fessas aequore matres as the Poet hath it who chose rather to fix their dwelling here than to follow the fortunes of Aeneas in his quest of Italie Called then Acesta in honour of King Acestes spoken of before part of whose Kingdom it was made afterwards Egesta from Aegestas one of Trojan race born here by whom it was repaired and beautified and at last Segesta 3. MONA lieth on the North-East of the Iland opposite unto Vallis de Noto The chief Towns of it 1. Nicosia in the midland 2. Milase on the Northern Promontory 3. Messina a City of great strength and beauty just opposite to Rhezo in Italie It was the first Town which the Romans had in this Iland being put into their hands by the Mamertines a Troop of Souldiers brought thither out of Campania for defence of the City who finding themselves too strong for the Citizens made themselves Masters of the place but being withall too weak to hold it chose rather to surrender it to the Romans than to its true and propeâ— Owners Hence the beginning of the first war betwixt Rome and Carthage A City it is at this time of the most beautifull building of any in Sicil and peopled by the wealthiest sort both of Merchants and Gentlemen who live here in great pleasure if not volupeuousness as having pleâ—ty of all necessary provisions fruits of all kinds delicious wines and snow to moderate and qualisie the heats thereof at cheaper rates than any elsewhere in the Countrey On the West side there stands a strong Citadell highly mounted and well Garrisoned which commands the Town and not far off a very high Lauthorn where lights are kept burning all night long for the direction of such Mariners as are to pass those dangerous Streights which from this Phare or Watch-Tower is called commonly the Phare of Messana The Haven of this Town is the fairest of Sicil whose entrances are so strongly sconced and bulwarked that the people let their Gates in derision of the Turks stand alwayes open It is also an Anchbishops See 4. Catina so often vexed by Dionysius the Tyrant of Syracuse more antient than beautifull seated on the North side of a great but hollow Bay not easily approached by ships and therefore neither held by any Garrison nor much Traded by Merchants the riches of the place consisting principally in the fruitfulness of the Soil the habitation of many of the Gentry and by being a small University It was once a Colonie of the Naxians And so was also Tâ—â—romen um the fift Town of note in this part of the Iland called sometimes from its Founders Naxos but now Thermino a ruine onely of what was in the former dayes a place by nature of great strength but over-topped by Syracusa and Messana betwixt which it standeth It was in this part of the Countrey that the Cyclops dwelt there being three little rocky Ilands now not inhabited not far from this Town which for a long time were called Syclopum Scopuli IV. On the West part of Sicil lie the AEOLIAN or Vulcanian Ilands heretofore onely seven and all almost of equall bigness now eleven in number The first name derived from Aeolus once Lord of them who being well skilled in divining from what coast the winds would blow which he conjectured by the smoke ascending from them occasioned the Poets to make him the God of the Winds The other is derived from Vulcan the God of Fire by reason of the continuall flames of fire from thence evapourating in those elder dayes But now the matter of those flames being wasted in long tract of time there is onely one of them which burneth now called STROMBOLO by some Writers Strongyle from the roundness of it An Iland of about ten miles compass but such as seems â—o be no other than a large round Mountain Out of the top whereof issueth continually a flame like a burning Beacon easily discernable far off but at nights especially a place so full of horrour to the neighbouring Ilanders that they and many others of the Romish Catholicks conceive it to be Hell it self and yet in those parts where the rage of the fire offendeth not it is of a very fruitfull soyl and apt for tillage 2. But the fairest and best peopled of those Ilands is that of LIPARA some ten miles in circuit from whence the rest are called the Liparean Isles so named from Lâ—para the chief Town said to be built in the time of Josiab King of Judah the See of a Bishop under the Archbishop of Messina The Iland generally fruitfull well furnished with Allon Sulphur and Bitumen and some hot medicinall Bathes which are much frequented and from thence called Thermessa by the antient Writers It was formerly of so great wealth that falling into the displeasure of Agathocles then the Tyrant of Syracuse they were able to buy their peace of him at the sum of one hundred Talents of Gold which sum they had no sooner paid but the Tyrant for a farewell robbed their very Temples Unprosperoâ—s in his Actions always after that adventure Nor sped it better with the Turks who in the yeer 1544. laid the Countrey desolate in which condition it remained till Charles the fift replenished it again with Spaniards and fortified it very strongly against all invasions 3. Not far off lieth another of these Ilands now called FAVOGNANA or Fanciana but antiently Aegusa conceived to be the same which Livie and Florus call Aegates in which there is a fair and capacious Bay able to receive the greatest Navies and neer to which Luctatius Catulus the Consul gave the Carthaginians their last blow at Sea which drew along with it the surrendry of Eryx and the loss of Sicil. Dedyme Ericosu Eunymos and Phoeâ—ieusae four other of these Ilands but of lesser note I pass over willingly and make hast to 4. HIERO the 7 th and last of these Ilands of any consideration and the eight in tale called also Vulcania in which Vulcan was worshipped said to have first appeared above the water at such time as Scipio African died A barren stony and uninhabited
place by reason of the fires which formerly have flamed so hideously especially in the yeer 1444. that it made not only the rest of these Ilands but all Sicilie tremble Neer unto this Isle was fought the first Navall fight betwixt Rome and Carthage Before which time the Romans had never used the Seas as being totally imployed in the conquest of Italie insomuch that when they had built their Gallies they were fain to exercise their men in rowing by placing them on two Seats neer the water with Oars in their hands Which notwithstanding having devised an Engine like a Grapling-hook they so fastened the Adverse Fleet unto them that the whole â—ight seemed a Land-battell fought upon the Sea The victory fell unto the Romans C. Duilins the Consul then commanding in Chief and was honoured with the first Navall Triumph that was ever solemnized at Rome After this Iland was once known to the Greeks they sent from all their chief Cities 〈◊〉 rall Colonies who planted in the Sea-coasts of the Country as before we noted But so as they never united themselves in a body together but had their severall estates and particular ends whereby they came to be divided into many factions and at last made themselves a prey to as many Tyrants Phalaris lording it at Agrigentum Panaetius at Leontium Gelon at Sâ—racuse Cleander at Gelae and when one Faction grew too weak to resist the other they called in severall Forein Nations to abet their quarrel For on this ground the Carthaginians were first called into Sicilie by the Messenians against the Agrigentines and on the same was managed here a great part of the Peloponnesian wars the Athenians siding with the Leontines and the Spartans with he Syracusans in which the whole power of Athens was broken by Sea and Land and their two Generals Nicias and Demosthenes murdered in prison But because Syracuse was a Citie of the greatest authority and of greatest influence over the rest of Sicilie we shall more punctually insist on the State and affairs thereof the government of which at first was popular as it was in most of the Greek Colonies according to the platforms which they brought from home and was but newly altered to the Aristocraticall when Gelon made himself King of it about 26 years after the expulsion of the Tarquins at Rome whom with as many as succeeded in the Royal dignity take along as followeth The Tyrants or Kings of Syracuse A. M. 3465. 1 Gelon the Prince or Lord of Gela taking advantage of the quarrels in Syracusa betwixt the Magistrates and people made himself Master of the Citie and was chosen King A valiant and prudent Prince by whom 150000 Carthaginians were slain in battle for their welcome into Sicil. 7. 3472 2 Hiero the brother of Gelon a valiant King also but a rude and covetous man whereby he lost the love of his people 11 3484 3 Thrasibulus brother of Hiero whose Government proved so cruell and unsupportable that he held it not above 10 moneths who being forced into Exile by the Syracusans the people did a while enjoy their libertie but withall fell into those Factions which after 60 years made them lose it again 3544 4 Dionysius that so famous Tyrant from being Generall of the Forces of the Syracusans made himself their King A man of great vices but great vertues withall He brought almost all Sicilie under his obedience and the Town of Rhegium in Italy reigning in all 38 years 3582 2 Dionysius II. succeeding his Father in his Kingdom and vices but not in valour or wisdom was first outed by Dion a noble Gentleman of Syracuse and afterward taken Prisoner by Timoleon of Corinth to which Citie he was sent and there dyed in exile 3635 6 Agathocles by trade a Potter after that a Souldier 20 years after the death of Timoleon made himself King of Syracusa To draw the Carthaginans out of Sicil he passed over into Africk and besieged Carthage which example Scipio after followed but with better fortune 29. 3681 7 Hieron II. of a Commander of their Armies chosen King of Syracuse by a party which he had made amongst them In his time brake out the first Punick War the Romans being called in by the Mamertones who held Messana against the Carthaginians the Lords at that time of the greatest part of the Iland 56. 3737 8 Hieronymus the sonne of Hiero after whose death Syracuse and all Sicil became subject to Rome by the fortunate conduct of Marcellus Of these eight Kings the six first commonly pass under the name of Tyrants from whence and from some others of like disposition who Lorded it over the rest of the Free Cities of Sicil the name of Siculi Tyranni grew into a Proverb But of all none more hated than the two Dionisii who were so odious that there were continuall execrations poured on them only one old woman praying for the life of the later Who being asked the cause made answer that she knew his Father to have been a monstrous and wicked Tyrant on whom when the curses of the people had prevailed and obtained his death this his son succeded worse by far than he for whose life she was resolved to pray lest after his death the devill himself should come amongst them But to proceed after these Tyrants as they called them were rooted out and the Iland was conquered by Marcellus it alwaies followed the fortune of the Roman Empire till in the partition of that Empire it fell together with Apulia and Calabria into the power of the Greeks In the declining of whose greatness this Iland having been miserably pilled and spoyled by the Emperor Constans An. 669. became a prey to the Saracens from then recovered again by the help of the Normans who held both this and the Realm of Naples in Fee of the Church under the title of Kings of both Sicils From that time forwards it ran the fortune of that Kingdom subject unto the Princes of the Norman and German lines till the death of Conrade no interruption intervening After whose death when Munfroy or Manfrede the base sonne of the Emperor Frederick and Brother of Conrade had forcibly made himself King of these Countries it was offered to Richard Earl of Cornwall Brother to Henry the third of England a Prince of such riches that he was able to dispend an hundred Marks perdiem for ten years together which according to the Standard of those times was no small sum But the conditions which the Pope ptoposed were so impossible for the Earl to perform that his Agent told him he might as well say to his Master I will give thee the Moon climb up catch and take it The Earl refusing it it was offered the King for his second sonne Edmund who was invested by the gift of a Ring and money coyned in his name by the Popes appointment with the inscription of Almundus Rex Siciliae But the King not being able to pursue the business
the Countrey about which gives title to the Marquess of Orestagne 8. Turrita once a Roman Colonie now little better than a ruin yet giving title to the third Arch-bishop of this Iland who is called in Latine Turritanus Here are also in divers parts of this Iland the remainders of sundry Towers and Forts which the people call Noracks from Nora one of the sonnes of Gerton who as they think came into this Countrey and built the first dwelling or mansion in it And this Tradition of the Vulgar hath so much in it of Historicall and undoubted truth that certain Colonies from Spain came and planted here under the conduct of one Nora somewhat before the expedition of the Atticks under Iolaus as Pausanias testifieth This Iland taken by the Romans from the Carthaginians as before is said was first under the immediate Jurisdiction of the Praefect of the City of Rome but after by Justinian was made a Province of his new Diocese of Africk and as a part thereof or rather an Appendix to it was challenged invaded and finally conquered by the Saracens Ano. 807. From them recovered by the joynt-forces of the Pisans and Genoese who divided it betwixt them the Southern part called Cape Cagliari being alotted to the Pisans and the Northern towards Corsica to those of Genoa But the Genoese not content with the partage their portion of the Iland being less in quantitie and worse in quality began to quarrell with the Pisans and at the last to break into open wars To part the Fray Pope Boniface the 8th bestowed it on James King of Aragon who driving thence the Genoese Ano. 1324. became Master of it The Aragonian before that did pretend some Title to it in right of the Kingdom of Sicil then in his possession to some preceding Kings whereof it had once been subject and having backed that Clame by the Popes Donation who challenged it as a part of S. Peters Patrimony incorporated it for ever to the Crown of Aragon Once indeed it was offered unto Anthony of Burbon in exchange for his Title to Navarre but without any purpose of performance that being onely a device to fetch him off from the party of the Reformed in France to which he formerly adhered and was as suddenly laid by as it had done the feat intended in the Proposition The Government hereof is by a Vice-Roy who resides at Calaris and must of necessitie be a Spaniard under whom are two Deputy Governors Spaniards also the one for Cape Caliari the other for Cape Lugudori Inferior Officers of command may be of the Natives What profits arise hence to the Crown of Spain I have no where found The Arms hereof are said to be Or a Cross Gâ—â—â—s betwixt four Saracens heads Sable curled Argent Which Arms were given upon the taking of it from the power of the Moors but first taken as some say for the Arms of Aragon on occasion of the heads of four chief Princes of the Moors which were found severed from their Bodies in the battell of Alcoraz Ano. 1094. won by Don Pedro King of Navarre and Aragon There are divers small Ilands about Sardinia as 1. Isola Rossa hereâ—efore called Phintunis 2. The Isle of Hercules now called Asinaria 3. S. Peters antiently Hiernoum or Accipitrum with others of as little note all which as the Appendants of Sardinia do belong to the Spaniard There are in this Iland Arch-bishops 3. Bishops 15. The Land of the CHURCH WEst of the Realm of Naples lyeth the LAND OF THE CHURCH extended North and South from the Adriatick to the Tuscan Seas bounded on the North-East with the River Trontus on the South-East with the Axofenus by which two parted from that Kingdom as on the North-West by the river Po and Fiore by which separated from the State of Venice and on the South-West with the river Piseo by which it is divided from the Modern Tuscany or the State of the Florentine By this Accompt the Popes dominion taketh up the whole middle of Italie having in bredth from the one Sea unto the other above one hundred miles and in the length above three hundred By which advantages it lieth most fiâ—ly for the command of all the rest it being verie easie for the Popes to convey their forces by Sea or Land into what part thereof they please And were it not that the Popes commonly are of severall factions and that the Successor pursueth not the designs of his Predecessors but hath his own ends to himself which for the most part are driven on without consideration of increasing the publike Patrimony it is not possible but that the Pope long before this time had been Lord of all And this may be conceived the rather considering the extraordinary fertility of the soyl able to spare provisions for the greatest Armies the multitudes of people which it may afford in regard they are so seldom consumed by wars and that the men of this Dominion but chiefly those of Rome and the parts adjoyning are conceived to be the best Souldiers of Italie as retaining some sparks of their Ancestors valour together with their gravity magnificence and a certain greatness of courage which seems to be particular to them of this Nation And they preserve also to this day so much of the antient Roman as to prefer any kind of life before Trades or Merchandise For though their Lands be very well tilled and their Vines well dressed and all things done exactly in the way of Husbandry yet for their Manufactures they are brought from other places as Venice Naples Florence Genoa And though they have the Sea on both sides and the advantage of many fair and commodious Rivers and Havens which with little cost might he made very usefull yet do they no way improve their fortunes or the publick Patrimony in the way of Traffick which is the main defect of the Papall Politie and filleth a rich Countrey full of poor and indigent persons But to proceed to the description of the Popes estate it containeth the Provinces of 1. Romandiola 2. Marca Anconitâ—na 3. the Territory of Ferrara 4. Ducato Spoletano 5. S. Peters Patrimony and 6. Compagna di Roma 1. ROMANDIOLA extendeth from the Rubicon East to the Venetians on the West and from the Apennine on the South to Padus and the Adriatick on the North. It was called antiently Flaminia from Flaminius the Roman Consull who having won it from the Galls planted Colonies in it and had the honour though he pursued this war against the will of the Senate to have it called by his own name and for the better passage betwixt Rome and this made a very large Causey which for a long time was called Via Flaminia The chief Cities of it are 1. Bononia or Boulogne seated in a spacious plain neer the Apennine hills a very populous City of a round form and a great circuit the building antick seeming for the most part to be the work of
that Grant confirmed by Guido Legat of Pope Benedict the ninth with the Popes consent Ano. 1304. Other improvements there were made by the following Princes according to the chance of war but none of theâ—â—ontinued constant in their possession but these three Cities and the Territories adjoyning to them As for this Family de Esto Familia Atestina it is called in Latine it took this name from Esto or Atesto a small Town in the Signeury of Venice conferred upon the Ancestors of this Azo by Charles the Great And for the chiefs or Princes of it they have been men of great authority and power in their severall times commanding sometimes the Venetian Armies and sometimes the Popes great favourers of learned men and advancers of learning insomuch that the Renaldo's and Rogero's of Este make up a great part of the Poems of Ariosto and Tasso two of the greatest wits of Italie and finally allied to many of the best Houses of Christendom The Catalogue of whom since they were made the hereditary Lords and Princes of this noble City I have here subjoyned The Dukes and Marquesses of Ferrara 1236. 1 Actius or Azo de Este the ninth of that name but first hereditary Marquess of Ferrara by the Grant of the Pope 1264. 2 Obizo the sixt of that name Grand-sonne to Azo by his sonne Rinaldo second Marquess of Ferrara 1293. 3 Azo the tenth of Este and II. of Ferrara sonne to Obizo 1308. 4 Francisco brother to Azo the 2d. after whose death Ano. 1312. Ferrara for a time was under the command of the Popes 1312. 5 Alobrandinus brother of Franciscus who had the Title to but not the possession of Ferrara 1315. 6 Reinoldo the 3d. of Este and the first of Ferrara recovered Ferrara from the Pope and cast out his Garrisons 1317. 1335. 7 Obizo II. brother of Reinaldo 1352. 8 Alabrandino II. sonne of Obizo 1361. 9 Nicolao the 2d. of Este and first of Ferrara brother of Alabrandino whose children being young he dispossessed of the Estate 1388. 10 Albertus brother of Nicolas the Founder of the University of Ferrara Ano. 1392. 1393. 11 Nicolas II. base sonne of Albertus 1441. 12 Leonellus the base sonne of Nicolas in the minority of his brother Hercules begot in lawfull Wedlock invaded the Estate and held it 1450. 13 Borsius another of the base sonnes of Nicolas 2d. succeeded Leonel in the Estate who being made Duke of Mutina by Frederick the 3d. was by Pope Paul created Duke of Ferrara also Ano. 1470. 1471. 14 Hercules the lawfull sonne of Nicolas the 2d. made Knight of the Garter by King Edward 4th 1505. 15 Alphonso the sonne of Hercules 1534. 16 Hercules II. sonne of Alphonso 1559. 17 Alphonso II. who dying without lawfull issue Ano. 1595. Pope Clement the 8th challenged this Estate in the right of the Church and partly by force partly by composition whereof we shall say more when we come to Modena united it for ever to the See of Rome The yeerly Revenues of this Dukedom were heretofore two hundred and fifty thousand Crowns now not so much worth unto the Pope by reason of the Alienation of Modena and Regio of which more hereafter The Arms of these Dukes which for the honour of this noble and illustrious Family and for the strangeness of the Coat I shall here put down were Palewise of three pieces 1. Partie per Fesse in the chief Or an Eagle displayed Sable membred langued and crowned Gules and in Base Azure three Flowers de Lys Or within a Border indented Or and Gules 2. Gules two keys in Saltier the one Or the other Argent charged in Fesse with an Eschocheon of pretence Azure supporting an Eagle of the third membred and crowned of the second over all in chief a Papall Crown Or garnished with sundry Gâ—ms Azure and Purple 3 The third as the first counter-placed Which Coat upon the failing of the house of Ferrara doth now belong to that of Modena and Reggio 2 MARCA ANCONITANA is bounded on the East with the River of Trontus or Dâ—uentus by which it is parted from Abruzzo on the West with the River Isaurus now Foglio which divides it from Româ—aâ—iola on the South with the Apennine Hills on the North with the Adriatick It was formerly the dwelling of the Picentes who possessed all these parts on the coast of the Adriatick from the River Bubicon on the East to that of Aufidus on the West For aiding the Tarentines their Allies in their war against Romo they were invaded and subdâ—ed by the Romans about five years before the first Punick war under the conduct of Sempronius at which time they were so great and multitudinous a nation that they were numbered to amount to 360000 which were then brought under the command and vassilage of the Roman Empire When Italie was divided into no more than eight Regions these Pâ—centes only made up one so did they also when divided into eleven Afterwards in the time of the Antonini they made up one of the sixteen Provinces into which Italie was divided by those Emperours and the same repute it held in the time of Constantine Picenum being alwayes one Asculum caput gentis as Florus calls it which was the head of their Nation being the Metropolis of the Province In the declining of the Empire it was first called Marcha Fâ—rmians from Firnio once a Roman Colony and at that time of most importance in the Country but by transferring the chief seat from Firmo to Ancona in the time of the Lombards it came to have the name of Anconitana The chief Rivers besides those named already which are only borderers are 1 Chientus 2 Sentinus and 3 Potentia all rising in the Apennine and passing with a swift course to the Adriatick The chief Towns 1 Ancona seated on the Hill Cimmerius shooting into the sea glorying in giving name to the Province and in her Haven built by Traâ—an the Emperor one of the fairest in the world not so much for capacity as the pleasantness and beauty of it the descents down unto the water being made of Marble and very delectable walking on all sides of it The City it self is begirt with hils on one of which Pope Clement the seventh built a very strong Castle An. 1532. under pretence of defending the Town against the Turks but indeed to keep the people in more full subjection who till that time did yearly chuse their own Magistrates and lived according to their own Laws like a Commonwealth 2 Recanati heretofore Aelia Recina seated upon the banks of the River Mulsio renowned for the great concourse of Merchants from all parts of Europe at her Annuall Marts and a vein of the most excellent Wines 3 Fâ—â—mo surnamed the Strong in former times of most esteem in all the Province which was hence called Marca Firmiana and to this day a place of great strength and consequence 4 Macerata now of most credit by reason that the Popes
the Emperors not born in Rome as after him there were few born in it The soyl about it is of so different and strange a nature that it is said to be made dirty by the Sun and Winds and dusty by Rain the City is well-peopled and a Bishops See seated upon a very steep and craggy Hill not far from the River Nar now Negro from which perhaps it took the name A City given unto the Church of Rome by Luitprandus King of the Lombards of which the Popes of Rome having got possession never left practising till they had got into their power all the rest of the Country Little is famous else in the whole Region of Umbria but that in the Western part thereof is the Lake called Lacus Vademodius neer to Ameria now called Amelia a town of the Dukedom where Dolobella overthrew such of the Galls as had escaped the sword of Camillus Ne quis extaret in ea gente saith the Historian qui incensam à se Roman gloriaretur a former slaughter being made by Camillus on the banks of Aniene the Eastern limits of these Umbri 5 S. PETERS PATRIMONIE properly and specially so called is that part of Tuscanie which appertains unto the Church bounded upon the East with Tiber which divides it from Latiuns or Compagna di Roma on the West with the River Piseo which falleth into the Sea near the Mountain of Argentario and parteth it from the estate of the Duke of Florence on the North with the Apennine on the South with the Tuscan or Tyrrhenian Sea It took this new name presently on the donation of the Countess Mathildis who gave it for ever unto the Church An. 110. Paschal the second sitting in the Chair of Rome to be the Patrimonie of S. Peter and his successors in that See A Country not inferiour unto any in It tlie for the fertility of the soyl but for the most part of an unhealthy Air by reason of the frequent overflowings of Tiber and the thick woods which hinder that the winds cannot purge and clense it The principall Cities and places of most observation are 1 Periglia formerly called Perusia a famous Town in which Augustus besieged L. Antonius the brother and Fulvia the wife of M. Antony the Triunivir who when they had in vain attempted to seduce Rome from his party repaired to this Citie which also at the last yeelded to the more fortunate Emperor who afterwards having much adorned and beautified it caused it to be called Augusta but it returned not long after to its antient name It is seated very pleasantly on the banks of Tiber not far from the Apennine in a very rich and fruitfull soyl well built both for the publick and private structures a Bishops See and made an University An. 1090. In the distractions of Italie betwixt the Emperours and the Popes this City was seized on by the Baillons who held it as Vicars of the Church The Oddies an opposite Faction to them having got together a strong party of Malecontents so suddenly entred one night into the City that the Baillons began to fly nor was there any thing to hinder them from being masters of the Palace but the chain which was drawn cross the gate One of the souldiers going about to cut this chain and wanting room to wield his arm cryed a loud Give back which words being heard but not well understood by those furthest off put them to their heels and the foremost which thought they fled not for nothing ran-way too So the City was saved 2 Orvieto seated on so high a Rock that it is no small terrour to look down from the top of it into the vallies beneath in which there is a Church of a wondrous lightness and yet the windows of the same if we may credit Adrianus who reports it are made of Albaster in stead of Glass 3 Viteâ—bo famous for the long residence of the Popes at such time as they were affronted by the Roman Senators 4 Civita Vecchia called antiently Centumcellae the only usefull Haven that belongeth to Rome which being ruined by the Saracens was rebuilt by the Popes new named and â—ortified with a very strong Castle for the defence of their Shipping 5 Porto seated on the mouth of Tiber over against Ostia but cannot make one good Haven betwixt them both a Bishops See and one of the seven Cardinals which is alwaies assistant to the Pope 6 Farnese the antient seat and Patrimony of the Farnesis now Dukes of Parma 7 Bracciano which gives the title of a Duke to a branch of the Ursins a well-known Family of those parts 8 Baechano neer the last in sound although not in site compassed round about with Hils in the form of a Theatre having a fair Lake in the middest out of which runneth the River Cremera neer which the Fabii were slain Here was in this Country also the City of the Veii of great wealth and power in a War against which managed for the most part by the aforesayd Fabii 306 of them were slain in a day onely one little child of them being left at home who restored the House and was the Ancestor of that Fabius Maximus who preserved Italie in the Wars with Annibal Of which great slaughter thus faith Ovid Veientibus Arvis Ter centum Fabii ter cecidere duo On the Veientine plain Three hundred and six Fabii were slain This City of the Veii was at last after a ten years siege taken by Furius Camillus and by him levelled with the earth because he found that the common people of Rome had a mind to leave their own City and inhabit here Here is also that fatall River of Allia nigh unto which Brennus and his Galls being drawn into Italie by the sweet tast of the Italian wines slaughtered the Romans The Roman Army consisted of 40000 Souldiers most of them being raw and unexperienced The Galls were not more in number but were naturally of a fierce and haâ—dy courage and withall so big-boned that it seemeth they were born to be the terrour of mankind and the ruin of Cities Having wonne the day the Barbarians march towards Rome forsaken of its chiefest strength the Capitoll only being manned by Manlius which also they had mastered if the geese had not been more vigilant than the Watch. When they had failed of this enterprize they began a treaty with the Fathers of the Town agreeing with them for a thousand pound weight of Gold to forsake the City But before the delivery of this mony they were assaulted and vanquished by Camillus who for this is called Romes second Founder The overthrow at Allia and the vanquishment of the Fabii hapned in one day though in diver years which was therefore by the old Romans put among the unfortunate daies they never on that day attempting any business of importance The like custom whether on superstition or fear of ill luck is used by many Christians and especially on Childermas day
Taracina in the place thereof seated upon a Mâ—â—ntain but neer the Sea which it 〈◊〉 like a Half Moon it is now called the Bay of Mola this City lying on the one horn thereof 〈◊〉 the very extremity of the Popes Dominions and that of Caseta on the other which is the first Port-Town of the Realm of Naples The Country hereabouts hath most pleasant Orchards of Citrons Oranges and Limons the Oranges having at the same time both ripe and green Fruits and represents a kind of Summer in the dead of Winter Such other things as are remarkable in this Campagna heretofore called Latium but more by what they have been than they are at the present are 1 Tusculum a village which belonged to Tullie who here composed his excellent Book called the Tusculan Questions 2 Formiae built by the Laconians heretofore the delight and solace of the antient Romans now visible only in its ruins 3 Prâ—vernum once the chief City of the Volsci and the seat of Camilla a noble Amazonian Lady who aided Turnus the Rutilian in his sharp war against Aeneas and the Troâ—ans where she lost her life 4 Circe an old City in the place whereof now stands S. Felix the habitation of Circe that so much celebrated Sorceress of whom and her chanting of Ulysses and his companions there is so much upon record in the antient Poets Neer to which is the head-land called the Circaean Promontory the repercussion of the Waves by whose Southern Basit makes a dreadfull noise and gave occasion to the fabulous inventions of the roaring of Lyons hoâ—ling of Dogs c. which were heard about that Witches dwelling But the great glory of Latium and indeed of Italie was that the famous City of Rome was seated in it being built on the East side of Tiber now much inlarged by the increase of 42 leâ—â—er streams or Rivers It is distant from the sea about 15 miles first built as Fryer Leander a great Italian Antiquary is of opinion by Roma Daughter or Wife to one of the Latin Kings But being forsaken and forlorn by reason of the unwholsom air comming from the Fens was rebuilt by Romulus much pleased with the naturall strength of the situation and therefore like to make a good town of war And this tradition I should rather subscribe unto than that it was called Rome from Romulus who had he pleased to challenge the honour to himself might better have caused it to be called Romulea of which name there was a Town among the Samnites than to call it Roma But whatsoever greatness it did after come to it was small enough God knows at first the City comprehending the Mount Palatine only and therefore not a mâ—le in compass the Territory not extending as Strabo witnesseth above six miles from the City and the Inhabitants thereof at the first generall Muster amounting at the most to 3300 men So inconsiderable they were as well in quality as numbers that their neighbours thought it a disparagement to bestow their daughters on them and therefore they were fain to get themselves wives by a slight of wit proclaming solemn Playes and Pastimes to be held in Rome and ravishing the women which came thither to behold the sports The Kings succeeding much enlarged it Mount Aventine and the hill Janiculum on the other side of the water being walled and added to it by Ancus Martius as Quirinalis Esquilinus and Viminalis were by Servius Tullus Capitolinus and Mount Coelius came not in till afterwards But at the last it was improved to such an height that in the flourishing times of that Commonwealth the men increased to the number of 463000 and the compass of the Town unto 50 miles there being on and about the walls 740 Turrets And in this number of 463000 men I reckon neither servants women nor children but men able to bear Arms Free Denizens and such as were inrolled into Cense or the Subsidie Books To which if we should adde their wives children and servants we cannot probably conjecture them to have been fewer than three or four Millions and so Lipsiâ—s is of opinion his Tract de Magnitudine Romana The most memorable buildings of it were 1 the Capitol founded by Tarquinius Superbus and beautified with the spoyles of their conquered Neighbours saved from the fury of the Galls by the cackling of Geese Tacitus calleth this house Sedem Jovis optimi maximi asupicatò à majoribus pignus imperii conditum It was twice burnt once in the Civill Wars of Sylla and Marius and again in the wars of Vespasian and Vâ—tellius In the third building of it Vespasian carried the first basket of earth after him the Nobility did the like to make the people more forward in the service and perhaps the custom of laying the first stone in a building or driving the first nayl in a timber-work by him whose edifice it is hath from hence if not beginning yet growth 2 Here was the Temple of Janus open in the time of wars and shut in the time of peace which during all their Monarchy hapned but thrice namely during the reign of Augustus after the Punick war and in the time of Numa 3 Here was the Bridge called Pons Sublicius on which Horatius Cocles resisted the whole Army of King Porsena Tarquin and the Tuscans till the Citizens behind had broken down the bridge received him swimming to the bank with joyfull acclamations and saved their City from present ruin Here lived the famous Warriers so much renowned in the stories of elder times here flourished the exact Martiall discipline so memorized by ancient Historiographers and finally here were layd up the spoyles and Tropheys of all Europe ROME as now it standeth lower on the bank of Tyber upon Campus Martius where it was built after the inundation of the Gothes and Vandals is in compass about eleven miles within which compass is not a little wast ground The Inhabitants of all sorts reckoned to amount to 200000 two parts whereof are Clergy-men and Courtiers that is to say such as have their dependance on the Court of Rome either by holding offices and places of employment under the Popes or by attending on his person or waiting on the Cardinals and eminent Prelates who are there abiding or otherwise being of the retinue of such Forein Ambassadors aâ— are alwaies commorant in the City to follow the Negotiations of their severall Masters all which must needs amount to a very great number It was first built on the East side of the River in the Territory of Latium but now there is little lest of the old City but the goodly ruins and here and there some Churches and scattered houses except it be a little on the North-East of the River from the Gate called Del Populo to the Iland of Tiber the rest especially towards the South being taken up with Pastures and sields of Corn. The main body of the City as now it stands is on the West side
above five and twenty is the man whom they pronounce to be elected and adjudg with due solemnities to be created their Duke By the like kind of Lottery do they choose Gentlemen into the Senate and make publick Officers insomuch that Contarenus who hath committed unto writing these publick Forms conceiveth I will not say how rightly that the Venetian Common-wealth was modelled by Plato's Platform But whether this be so or not certain it is that this Common-wealth thus constituted and modelled as before is said hath lasted longer under one form of Government than any Republick in the World either Greek or Roman Nor hath it onely preserved it self in the same condition but may most justly be accompted one of the strongest Bulwarks of Christendom against the incroachments of the Turks the wars whereof hath procured peace and the peace thereof procured plenty to the rest of Europe Insomuch that it may well be said that as Europe is the Head of the World and Italie the Face of Europe so Venice is the Eye of Italie the fairest strongest and most active part in that powerfull Body As if the Genius of old Rome by some Pythagoricall transmigration had passed into the body of this powerfull State and animated it with all the vertues of that City but knit with a more permanent and constant temper From so base and abject a beginning is this City grown to be one of the best Supporter of the Arms of Europe As for the Religion of this State they tolerate that of the Greek Church but they themselves profess no other than that of the Church of Rome yet with such caution and respect to their own authority that they suffer not the Clergie to injoy those privileges which they possess in other Countreys to the publick prejudice Hence grew the quarrell betwixt them and Pope Paul the fift in which the Signeury stood stiffly to their antient Rights and caused Mass to be duly said notwithstanding all their Churches were under the Interdict banished the Jesuits for ever out of their Dominions for stickling too busily in behalf of the Pope and in the end prevailed so far by their constant courage that the Pope was fain to give over the cause and reconcile them to the Church without any submission A notable example to all Christian Princes how to behave themselves towards those of Rome who are not to be gained upon but by such resistances So easie a thing it is for men of constancy and courage to shake off that yoak which Papall Tyranny and Superstition hath imposed upon them In managing their wars they antiently observed two Rules which much conduced to the inlargement and security of their Common-wealth The first was the exempting of their own Citizens from the wars not out of jealousie but care of their preservation unless compelled to the contrary by extreme necessity the body of their Armies being compounded out of the Provinciall Subject intermixt with Mercenaries By means whereof they did not only keep their City in the same condition able at any time and at all times to give Law to the rest of their Dominions but wasted the hot and boyling spirit of their Subjects in the Wars abroad which otherwise might have made too much work at home The other was the entertaining of some neighbouring Prince to be the Generall of their forces whom in the conclusion of the service they dismissed with honor and reward And by this course they avoided faction and prevented servitude Either or both of which might have hapned by imploying any of their own great ones in the chief command who after the example of Julius Caesar in the state of Rome having a strong party within the City and an Army without might perhaps have made himself their Prince But this was only in the Conduct of their wars in Italie and in such times when the State was not so well ballanced as it hath been since As for the Forces of the State we may behold them in relation to Sea or Land Their Land-forces which they have in continuall pay for defence of their Dominion consist of 28000. Foot with Captains and all other Officers inrolled and paid and besides those they have a choyce band of 4000. Musquetiers for exercising of which they keep yeerly Musters as well to improve them in experience as to proportion them some gratuities according to their well-deservings And as for Horse they maintain constantly 6000. men at Arms well appointed and paid the like whereof is not to be found in all Italie And yet besides this constant and ordinary establishment they are able to bring great Forces into the field as appeareth by their Army against Lewis the twelfth in which without disfurnishing any of their Forts and Garrisons they had 2000. men of Arms 3000. light Horse 30000. Foot most of their own naturall Subjects saving that they were interlined with some bands of Switzers to which people they give yeerly pensions to be assured of their aid upon all occasions Then for the Sea-forces besides that they keep fifty Galleys in continuall action for defence of the Adriatick and that they have no less then 200. more laid up in the Arsevall with all manner of tackling and ammunition appertaining to them they have 10000. men inrolled to serve at the Oar and may raise as many as they please for those kind of services out of those parts of Sclavonia which are subject to them But the great evidence of the power they can make at Sea was the great Fleet set out against the Grand Signeur for the War of Cyprus An. 1570. in which they manned out one great Gallioun eleven great Gallies five and twenty tall Ships and one hundred and fifty Gallies of lesser burden being in all one hundred and eighty seven sail fit for present service To give the totall sum in brief they held a war by Sea and Land for seven yeers together against all the Princes of Christendome excepting England in all which time they neither wanted men nor money and in the end were the least losers by the bargain By this we may conjecture also at the greatness of the publick Treasurie and of the yeerly income which supplies the same For though it be conceived that their ordinary standing Revenue be but four millions of Ducats yeerly which yet is more than any Christian Prince can boast of except France and Spain yet they have many other ways to advance their Treasury by laying new Imposts on Commodities as they see occasion Which needs must rise to vast and most considerable sums in a City of the greatest Traffick of any in Europe and perhaps in all the world besides And yet besides such Customs and Imposts as they lay on Merchandize there is nothing which the people do eat or drink for which they pay not something to the publick Treasury over and above which the poorest Labourer in the whole Signeury payeth his Poll-money also Insomuch that it is credibly
River Arno where it meeteth with Sâ—rchius did erect this Town In the distractions of the Empire it stood up for it self and grew so potent that at one time they waged war both with the Venetians and Genoese They were once Masters of Sardinia Corsica and the Baleares but finally being discomfited by the Genoese neer the Isle of Giglio by whom it was made free An o 1369 they submitted themselves to the protection of Charles the fourth Not long after it was taken by John Galeaze the first Duke of Millain An o 1404 by John Maria his sonne and successor sold unto the Florentines from whose command they freed themselves by a popular violence The Florentines upon this besieged them and brought them to such extremity of hunger that they were ready to be starved Yet such was the humanity of the Besiegers that when they entred the Town every man carryed victuals in his hand instead of weapous to beget as it were new life in that rebellious people This victory the â—lorentines got by the valor and conduct of Sir John Hawkwood whom the Italians call Giovanni di Aguto who being first a Taylor in Essex afterwards served Edward the third in his French Wars where he was knighted And when upon the peace concluded after the battell of Poictiers he wanted employment he entered with his Regiment into Italie and put himself into the pay of the Florentines then in war with this City who for his valor have honoured him with a fair Tomb and Monument When Charles the 8th went into Italie the Pisans again revolted and were not without much labour and great charges reduced to their former obedience As for the City it self it is almost as big as Florence this being five miles in compass and that but six but very short of it in the numbers of people Florence being sayd to contain 90000 souls Pisa not a third part of that proportion yet it hath very good advantages to make it populous that is to say the publick Arsenal for Shipping an University for Students and the See of an Archbishop the Cathedrall Church of which is a very beautifull peece of work the Gates thereof are brass and the Steepl of it of such artificiall and exquisite building that it sheweth as if it were always falling But the unwholsomness of the Air over-ballanceth all these fair advantages The next place of importance within the Territory of this City is the Town and Haven of Ligorn Livornum it is called in Latin seated upon the influx of the River Arno well fortified against the Genoese by whom the Works were once slighted An o 1297. Upon a reconciliation made between those States it returned again to its old Masters And when the Pisans were sold over to the Florentines by the Duke of Millain Thomas Fregosa Duke of Genoa seized upon this place and sold it also to the same Chapmen for 120000 Ducats By the care of Duke Cosmo and his two sonnes it is much improved in strength and beautie and so well fortified that it is thought to be one of the strongest Cities in Christendom Cities I say and not Castles the Castles of Stockholm in Sweden and that of Millain being held to be the strongest Forts in the World After this comes in 3 Peira Sancta on the West side of the Arnus a place of great consequence and strength one of the best peeces of the Pisans when a Free-estate against their old enemies the Genoese towards whom it standeth 4 Terraciola Eastward of Ligorn neighboured with a capacious Bay on the Mediterranean 5 Castellona an Episcopall See and 6 Porto Berrato bordering on the Signeury of Siena now nothing but a station for ships nor much used for that but heretofore beautified with one of the best Cities of the Tuscans called Populonia 3 The third Member of this Dukedom is the City and Territory of SIENA lying betwixt the Estate of Pisa and the land of the Church The City sayd to be built by Brennus who did there put his old sickly men to sojourn and called it Sena the Birth-place of Aeneas Sylvius called afterwards Pope Pius the second of Francis Picolominy after Pope Pius the third and of Sixtus hence surnamed Senensis the greatest Scholar of the three if not of all the age he lived in By Antonine in his Itinerarium called Senae Juliae to difference it perhaps from another of that name near the Adriatick called Sena Gallica Built neer the Spring or Fountain of the River Arbia now better known by the name of Treissa but built which makes the situation of it exceeding pleasant upon an high hill on which there is a Castle that commands the Town the streets thereof even and very plain centring in a large and spacious Market-place near to which is a very fair Palace used for a Senate-house in the Free-Commonwealth and on the South side near the walls the Cathedrall Church reputed to be one of the fairest in Italie having only one door into it to which there is an ascent by fair Marble stairs of which the Pavement is made also Having long held the Gibelline or Imperiall faction it bought its liberty at an easie rate of the Emperour Rodolphus the first After it fell into the hands of the Spaniards then of the French and finally was made over to Cosmo de Medices Duke of Florence by the King of Spain An o 1558 in consideration of the great charge he had been at to beat out â—he French and other services expected for the time to come Cosmo being thus invested in it deprived the people of their Arms altered the Government and was the first Prince who had the absolute command of it after the constitution of their Common-wealth neither the French nor Spaniards ruling here as Lords but onely as called in by their severall factions and suffered to have Garrisons in it of their own people by the agreement of their party And to say truth it stood with good reason of State that the Florentine should use all his wit to get this City and having got it use all meanes to assure it to him For besides that great accession which it made unto his Estate by adding thereunto the yearly income of a hundred and fifty thousand Ducats above all expences it was also to be carefully looked on as a Rivall which had long time stood in competition with it for the soveraign command of Tuscanie Besides there had been mighty animofities between the Cities the Florentine being always of the Guelfes and the Siennoys of the Gibelline faction A faction at last so generally distated in all Italie and so abhominable to the Popes that on an Ashwednesday when the Pope being to cast Ashes on the heads of the Cardinals was to have sayd Memento O homo quod cinis es in cinerem converteris according to the usage of the Church of Rome seeing a Gibelline amongst them he forgot himself and sayd thus unto him Memento O homo
and in lawfull Wedlock of the Romish Church and without note of infamy Their Robe is of white Chamlet with a red Cross on their left side as well upon their Military Garments as their wearing Cloaks intended principally against the Turks and Moores for which cause setled first at Pisa being neer the Sea but after at Cosmopolis in the Isle of Ilva The number of them is uncertain the great Duke the Supreme Master of it Other Orders are commonly simple but this mixt being partly religious partly honourary What the Revenues of it were in the Free Estates I am not able to determine That they were very great is manifest in that having in those five yeers wherein they waged war against the Duke of Millain spent three millions and an half of Florens their Treasurie was so far from being exhausted that the next yeer they besieged and indangered the City of Luca. Since the altering of the Common-wealth into a Dukedom and the addition of the Territory and City of Sienna the Revenues of the Duke are conceived to be a million and an half of Ducats yearly Of which 600000. Crowns are raised yearly out of the Dominion of the Citie of Florence 150000. more out of that of Sienna the customs arising out of the Port of Ligorn amount yeerly to 130000. Ducats the toll of Milstones onely unto 160000. that of Salt Mines and Iron falls not short of that in all a million and 200000. Ducats Then hath the Duke his stock going amongst the Bankers and trades as much as any in the way of Merchandizing whereas in other Countreys he loseth the privileges of a Nobleman that betakes himself to Trade and Merchandize He useth also to buy up almost all the Corn which is brought into the Countrey out of other parts and sell it again at his own price forbidding any to be sold till all his be vended The rest is made up by Excize upon all Commodities even unto very herbs and Sallads which lies very heavy on the Subject the poor especially insomuch that it was taâ—tly said and perhaps not untruly Qui sub Medicis vivit miserè vivit applying an old Rule in a new sense The Arms are Or five Torteaux Gules two two and one and one in chief Azure charged with three Flower de Lyces of the first Here are in this Estate Arch-bishops 3. Bishops 26. The State of LUCA IN the West part of Tuscany betwixt the Estate of the Great Duke and the Common-wealth of Genoa lieth the City of LUCA so called from Luca a King of the Tuscans who is said to have built it situate on the River Serchius not far from the mountains of Luna whence the Countrey is at this day called Lunagiana It is about three miles in compass and contains about 24000. Inhabitants who generally are a courteous and modest people men of good judgement and discreet and by their wisdoms have preserved themselves a free Common-wealth notwithstanding the attempts of more powerfull Neighbours and they are very industrious also and well seen in Manufactures especially in weaving silks and cloath of gold which they taught the Florentines The City seated in a plain compassed with Mountains on all sides except towards Pistoia so strongly fortified by the help of Art and Nature that this City Zara in Dalmatia Canea in the Isle of Candie and the Town of Ligorn were thought in former times when the Art of Fortification was less known to be the four strongest Towns in the Christian World The streets thereof are narrow but paved with broad free-stone and most easie to walk on the buildings very fair built of free-stone also and beautified with pleasant gardens On the North-West stands a very strong Castle neer which lieth the Cathedrall stately paved with Marble but very dark as most of the Popish Churches to give the better colour to the burning of Tapers in the day In this Town was the meeting of the three great Captains Caesar Pompey and Crassus so pernicious to the Roman Republick For Pompey desirous to maintain his authority Caesar to get honour and Crassus to increase his wealth here united their Counsels Pompey's authority to be upheld by Caesar's Arms and Crassus his riches Caesar's continuance in his Province to be maintained by Pompey's power and Crassus his money and Crassus his estate to be secured by Pompey's greatness and Caesars military reputation This done they made a partition of the Roman Provinces among themselves assigning Gaule to Caesar Spain to Pompey aod to Crassus Syria which strong confederacy was the cause of that alteration which after followed in that State For Crassus being slain not long after Pompey and Caesar wanting a third man to poize the ballance fell first to discontents then to Civill wars which at last made Caesar Lord of Rome Upon which meeting and the breach which succeeded afterwards was grounded that so memorated speech of Cicero that is to say Utinam Pompeius cùm Caesare societatem aut nunquam iniisset aut nunquam dirimisset But to return again to the Affairs of Luca in the declining of the Empire it became possessed by the Gothes from them recovered by Narses with the rest of Italie After this it again followed the fortune of the Empire till taken by Count Boniface the Father of that notable Virago the Countess Mathildis who being deceased without issue and the Emperors pretending to it as to an Escheat the Citizens made a common purse and bought their Liberty of the Emperor Rodolphus for 10000. Crowns Some say the money was disbursed for them by a Cardinal But notwithstanding is purchase and their title by it the Emperor Lewis of Bavaria seized upon it again under pretence of freeing it from the faction of Castruccio who had made himself absolute Master of it By a German Garrison there left it was sold to the Genoese and having passed through many hands the Emperor Charles the fourth got it once again of whom they once more purchased their desired Liberties for 25000 Florens of Gold and to secure themselves thereof demolished the Castle built by Castruccio But being not able to maintain it by their proper strength they have put themselves under the protection of their potent Neighbors changing their Patrons as conduced most to their preservation and finding no security from Genoa and as little from Florence both which they severally tried they put themselves at last into the protection of the Dukes of Millain and in that right are patronized by the Kings of Spain The Territories of this City extend in compass eighty miles the chief Town next to Luca it self being that of Luna a Bishops See all the rest ordinary Farms and Villages but of a good air and very well peopled which yeeld a Revenue to the publick Treasury of 80000. Crowns per annum and out of which the State is able to raise if there be occasion about 15000 Foot and 3000 Horse A great strength for so small a
that notable Statesman and Historian Guicciardine doth describe as followeth The name saith he of this wild and uncivill Nation hath got great honour by their concord and glory by Arms. For being fierce by nature inured to War and exact keepers of Milltary discipline they have not onely defended their own Country but have won much praise in forein parts which doubtless had been greater if they had sought to inlarge their own Empire and not for wages to inlarge the Empire of others and if nobly they had propounded unto themselves any other ends than he gain of mony by the love whereof being made abject they have lost the opportunity of becomming fearfull to Italy For since they never came out of their confines but as mercenarie men they have had no publick fruit of their Victories but by their covetousness have become intollerable in their exactions where they overcame and in their demands with other men yea at home froward and obstinate in their conclusions as well as in following their commands under whose pay they serve in War Their chief men have pensions of severall Princes to favour them in their publick meetings and so private profit being preferred before the good of the publick they are apt to be corrupted and fall at discord amongst themselves with great lessening of the reputation which they had gotten amongst strangers So he relating the affairs of the year 1511 which the following issue of affairs hath fully verified As for the Government of this State it is meerly popular and that not only in the particular Cantons but the aggregate body of their Counsell the Gentry and Nobility being either rooted up in those long Wars which were betwixt them and their Vassals justly provoked by those intollerable pressures and exactions which they layd upon them or else worn out of memory and observation for want of sway and suffrage in the Counsels of the Common-wealth Only in Schaffehausen Basib and Zurich are some Gentry left not capable of any place or suffrage in the Senate of the said Cantons from which they are excluded by the common people because they joyned not with them in their first revolt unless they waive their Gentry and be enrolled amongst the number of Plebeians The rest they have it seemeth in so poor esteem that Porters and Mechanicks of the meanest Trades in all occasions of War are numbred with and amongst these Gentlemen making up one society onely and joyning with them in electing the Master of their company who is one of the Senate But because that every Canton hath its proper Magistrates but more or fewer according as it is in greatness or in the number of its severall Resorts or sub-divisions it will not be amiss to shew what number of Resorts are in every Canton that is to say in Underwalden only two in Switz six in Uren ten in Zug five in Glaris or Glarona fifteen in Apenzel six in Lucern seven in Solothurn no more than one in Frâ—burg ninteen in Basil and Schaffhausen but one a peece the Cantons there and in Solothurn reaching but little further than the Towns themselves in that of Znrich thirty one and thirty in that of Bern in all one hundred forty and eight Of these consists the body of this Common-wealth In ordering whereof every particular Canton hath its proper Magistrate chosen by the commonalty of that Canton whom they call the Wuaman together with a standing Counsell assistant to him chosen out of the people for the directing and disposing of their ovvn affairs which meet and sit in the chief Town or Village of that District But if the cause concern the Publick then every Canton sendeth one or more Commissioners to the generall Diets where they determine of the business which they meet about according to the major part of the Votes the Commissioners of every Canton having one Vote only though many may be sent from each to adde the greater weight to their consultations The place of meeting is most commonly at the Town of Baden in respect of the commodity of the Inns and houses the pleasant situation and famous Medicinall Bathes and because it is seated in the very center of Switzerland and subject to the eight first Cantons And here they do determine of War Peace and Leagues of making Laws of sending receiving and answering Ambassadors of Governments and distributing the publick Offices and finally of difficult causes and Appeales referred unto the judgement of the great Counsell In which the City of Zurich chief of the Cantons hath the first place not by antiquity but dignity and of old custom hath the greatest authority of calling together this Great Counsell signifying by Letters to each Canton the cause time and place of meeting yet so that if any Canton think it for the publick good to have an extraordinary meeting of their Commissioners they write to them of Zurich to appoint the same That which the greater number do resolve upon is without delay put in execution The Forces of these Suisse consist altogether of Foot Horse being found unserviceable in theâ—e Mountainous Countries And of these Foot Boterns reckoneth that they are able to raise sixscore thousand Which possibly may be true enough if it be understood of all that be able to bear Arms. For otherwise de facto the greatest Army that ever they brought into the field consisted but of one and thirty thousand men which was that wherewith they aided the confederate States of Italie against the French and restored Maximilian Sforze to the Dukedom of Millain Their ordinary standing Forces are conceived to be sixteen or seventeen thousand which they may bring into the field leaving their Towns and Forts well furnished And for their Revenue it is not like to be very great considering the poverty of their Country and their want of traffick with other Nations That which is ordinaery and in common ariseth out of the Annuall pensions which they receive from Forein States the profits arising out of their Dutch and Italian Praefectures the Impost layd on Wines sold in Taverns and Corn used by Bakers and the rents of a dissolved Monasterie called Kings field or Conings field because many Kings and Queens have been cloystered there amounting to forty thousand Guldens yearly Which Monastery was built in the year 1380 in memory and honour of the Emperor Albertus slain by his Nephew at Santback not far from Basil Their extraordinary doth consist of spoyles that be gotten in the War which if it be managed in common are divided in common but if by two or three of the Cantons onely the rest can claim no share in the booty gotten But this is only in relation to the Switzers themselves For otherwise taking in the Confederate States as well without as within the bounds of that Country they are able to raise fifty or threescore thousand men that is to say the Switzers themselves seventeen thousand the Grisons ten thousand those of Wallisland six thousand
most part is plain and champian the others before mentioned being common unto this with the bordering Provinces This Country is wonderfully stored with rivers the chief whereof 1 Sequana or Seine which arising in Burgundy watring the Cities of Paris and Roane and receiving into it nine navigable streames disburdeneth it self into the British Ocean 2 Some upon which standeth Amiens It hath it's head about S. Quintins divideth Picardie from Artoys and having received eight lesser streams loseth it self into the same Sea 3 Ligeris or Loyre on which are seated Nantes and Orleance It riseth about the mountains of Auvergne being the greatest in France and having runne 600 miles and augmented his channell with the entertainment of 72 lesser rivulets mingleth his sweet waters with the brackish Aquitane Ocean 4. Rh danus or the Rhosne which springing from the Alpes three Dutch miles from the head of the Rhene passeth by Lions and Avignon and having taken in thirteen lesser Brooks falleth into the Mediterranean Sea not far from Arles 5 The Sâ—asne by the old Latines called Araris which rising out of the Mountain Vogesus or Vauge in the borders of Lorrein and Alsatia divideth the two Burgundies from each other and falleth into the Rhosne at the City of â—ions 6 Garumna or the Garond which issuing out of the Pyrenean Mountains passing by Tholouse and Burdeaux and having swallowed up sixteen lesser Rivers of which the Dordonne is the chief disburdeneth it self into the Aquitane Ocean neer the Town of Blay that part hereof which is betwixt the main Ocean and the influx of the river Dordonne being called the Garonne Of these it is said Proverbially that the Seine is the richest the Rhosne the swiftest the Garond the greatest and the Loyre the sweetest And by these and many other Rivers this Kingdom is inriched with 34 excellent Havens having all the Properties of a good Harbour that is to say 1 Room 2 Safety 3 Easiness of Defence 4 Resort of Merchants As for so much of the story hereof as concerneth the whole it was first peopled if we may give credit to Annins as I think we may not in this point by Samothes the sixth Sonne of Iaphet affirmed by them and such as adhere unto them to be that Sonne of his who in the Scripture is called Mesech in the year of the world 1806. But those which are better conversant in the course of History have utterly laid aside this devise of Anniuâ— Even Functius though a great Berosian doth confess ingenuously Quis hic Samothes fuerit incertuÌ„ est that it is unresolved who this Samothes was And Vigniâ—r a French Antiquarie doth confess with Functius Mais un ne scayt qui il estoit that no body can tell us who he was They who have better studied this point than Annius derive the Gauls from Gomer I whete Eldest Sonne whose off-spring were first called Gemerians afterwards Cimmerians at last Câ—mbri first planted as before was said in the Mountainous places of Albania where the Mountains called Cimmerini long preserved his memorie and after changing that unfruitfull and unpleasâ—nt dwelling for the plains of Phrygia wherein the City Cimmeris did retain somewhat of his name in the times of Plinie Afterwards his posterity proceeded further in the lesser Asia and in long tract of time filled Germany and Gaul and Britain with his numerous issues the Gauls and imbri being clearly of the same Originall though known amongst the Romans by two different names From whence they had the names of Gauls and Celtes and Galatiae hath been shewn before It shall suffice us now to adde that being originally of the 〈◊〉 and having somewhat in them of the blood of Hercules they proved a very valiant and warliâ—e Nation without whose love no King could secure himself from imminent dangers They were very sparing in their diet and used to fine any one that outgrew his girdle With these men the Somans at the first fought rather for their own preservation than in any hope by a conquest of them to enlarge their dominions For these were they who under the conduct of Belloresus passing over the Alpes conquered the neerest parts of Italie called afterwards Gallia Cis-alpina and under that of Segovesus overrun all Germaâ—ie and following their successes as far as Scyâ—nia founded the potent Nation of the Celto-Scythia These were the men whose issue under the command of Brennus discomfited the Romans at the river Allia sacked the City and besieged the Capitoll Ann. M. 3577. V. C. 365. In which action they so terrified the Romans that after their expulsion from Rome by Camillus there was a law made that the â—riests though at all other times exempted from military employments should be compelled to the War if ever the Gauls came again And Finally these were the men who under the command of Belgius and another Brennus ransaked Illyricum Pannonia Thrace and Greece in which they spoyled and ransackt the Temple of Delphâ—s for which sacrilege they were visited with the Pestilence Such as survived this plague went into Asia and there gave name to that Country now called Galatia of whom thus Du Bartas The ancient Gaul in roving every way As far as Phoebus darts his golden ray Seiz'd Italy the worlds proud Mistress sackt Which rather Mars than Romulus compact Then spoyles Pisidia Mysia doth inthrall And mid'st of Asia plants another Gaul Yet at the last the Romans undertook the War but not till they had conquered almost all the residue of the then known World And though the War was managed then by the ablest Captain that ever the State of Rome gave life to yet was it not more easily vanquished by the valour and fortune of the Romans than by want of good intelligence and correspondence among themselves Nor did they fell their liberty so good cheap as those other Nations with whom the Romans had to deal Caesar himself affirming that he had slain 1192000 of them before they would submit to the Roman yoak But at the last they were brought under the power of Rome by whom the whole Country was divided into these four parts vâ—z 1. Narbonensis called so from the City of Narbon then a Roman Colonie containing Laâ—guedoc Provence Daulphine and some part of Savoy and it was also called Comata from the long hair of the people subdued by Fabius Maximus and Cn. Domitius Aenobarbus in their War against the Allobroges and their confederates before mentioned about 70 years before the coming of Iulius Caesar 2. Aquitanica so called from the City of Aquae Augustae now D' Acqsin Guienne lying upon the Pyrences and the wide Ocean which comprehended the Provinces of Gascoyn Guienne Xaintoigâ—e Limosin Quercu Perigort Berry Bourbonoys and Auvergne extending from the Pyrenees to the River of Loyre and consequently stretching over all the middle of Gaul 3. Celtica so named from the valiant Nation of the Celtae called also Lugdunensis from the City of Lyons and Braccat from the
the same sense and for the same pleasant situation called loyâ—ux Guard in the time of Lancelot du Lake whos 's that Castle was Which appears further by a Tower built at Constantinople by 〈◊〉 the third of that name Lord hereof being then 〈◊〉 to the Emperour from King Philip â—ugustus with this inscription Turris 〈◊〉 which there continued to be seen a long time after 2 Belle-ville where is an Abbie founded by Humâ—ert the second Anno 1158. 3 Ville Franche environed with Walls by Humbert the fourth whose Sonne Guâ—scheâ—d the third above mentioned founded here a Convent of Franciscans called to this day Minâ—rette 4 Noironde 5 St. Maâ—rice 6 Vâ—fie 7 Obâ—hes concerning which there have been long and many Wars betwixt the Earls of Forrest and these Lords of Beau-jeu This Countrie as that other of Fourest was once part of the Earldom of Lions in the partaâ—e of which â—state it fell to Omphroy one of the Brothers of Earl Aâ—tand Anno 989. whose Successor had no other title than Lords of Beau-jeu They were most of them men of great piety founders of many Collegiate and conventuall Churches some of them of action also Humbert the second and the fifth Adventurers in the Wars of the Holy Land Vichard the second in those against the English Guischard the fourth made Constable of France by King Lewis the ninth But the house failing in this Guischâ—rd it was united unto that of the Earls of Forrest as before is said in the person of Regâ—and Earl thereof whose Sonne and Successour called Lewis was also Constable of France as Edward the Grand-child of this Lewis a Marshall of it But at the last it fell into the hands of a lewd and wicked Prince Edward the second who being imprisoned at 〈◊〉 for his great offences and overlaid with Wars by the Dukes of Savoy made a donation or free gift of all his â—â—gneuries to Lewis Duke of Bourbon surnamed the good and direct Heir of Guy Earl of Forrest the eldest Sonne of Regnand Earl of Forrest and Lord of Beau-jeu above mentioned and consequently of next kin to him Anno 1400. 4 AUVERGNE hath on the East Forrest and Lyonis on the West Limosin Perigort and Quâ—reu on the South part of 〈◊〉 and on the North Berry and Bourbonnois It is divided into the Higher and Lower The Lower being called Limaigne is fruitfull in a very eminent degree the Higher mountainous and baren In this last the Towns of chief note are 1 St. Flour a Bishops See of an impregnable situation 2 Ovillac on the River Iourdain defended with a strong Castle on the top of a Rock 3 Beouregard on the River Gardon 4 Carlat 5 Murat 6 Pillon of which little observable in antient stories In the Lower called Limaigne from a River of that name which falls into the Ailier there is 1 Clermont a Bishops See fair and pleasing for the situation and Fountains descending from the hills of the higher Auverâ—n the chief Citie of the whole Province Most memorable in these later Ages for the Councill here called by Pope Vrban the second Anno 1067. in which by the artifice of the Pope the Christian Princes of the West ingaged themselves in the Wars of the Holy Land giving thereby the better opportunity to the Popes to enlarge both their Territories and their power It was first raised out of the ruines of Gergovia the head Citie of the Auverni in the time of Saesar and the seat Royall of Vercingetorex King of that Nation who so long put him to his trumps with an Army of 138000 men now a small Village Called Gergeau 2 Rion in which resides the Seneschall or chief Governour of the Lower Auvergn 3 Montpensier of great note for the Princes of the house of Bourbon once Dukes hereof beginning in Lewis the first Earl Sonne of John Duke of Bourbon Anno 1415 and ending in Henry the last Duke whose Daughter and Heir was maried to the Duke of Orleans Brother of Lewis the thirteenth 4 Montferant 5 Yssoire 6 Bâ—ionde 7 Aigueperse 8 Turenne the antient Seat and Patrimony of the De Lâ— Tours now Soveraigns of Sedan and Dukes of Bouillon to whom it hath for some ages since given the title of Viscount A family descended from the Heirs generall of Eustace Earl of Bouâ—oâ—ne in Picardy Father to Gâ—dfrey of Bouillon Duke of Lorreine The Country first inhabited in the times of the Romans by the potent Nation of the Auverni whose King 〈◊〉 was taken prisoner and led in triumph unto Rome in the War against the Salii the Atlobroges and others of their Confederates Not fully conquered till Caesar had subdued their King Vâ—rcingetorix They were afterwards part of the Province of Aquitania prima retaining in the often changes of the Empire its old name of Auvergn heretofore part of the great Dutchie of Aquitaine remaining subject to those Dukes till William the eighth Duke and the fourth of that name gave it in Portion with one of his Daughters in whose line it continued under the title of the Dâ—uchins of Auvergn till Berault the last Earl or Dauphin of it Who having maried the Heir of Guy Earl of Forrest the Sonne of Regnaud above mentioned had by her a Daughter named Anne Heir of both Estates maried to Lewis the good the third Duke of Bourbâ—n to whom Edward the last Lord of Beau-jeu made a Donation or surrendry of that Signeurie also uniting in his person the distinct Estates of Bourbon Beau-jea Forrest and Auvergne And as for Barbonnois it self in the distractions of the French Empire by the posterity of Charles the Great who most improvidently cantoned it into many great Estates and petit Signeuries it sell unto the share of the potent Family of the Damâ—ierre descended from the antient house of Bourgogne who held it till the year 1308. At what time Lewis the ninth for the advancement of Robert Earl of Clermont in Beauvâ—isin his fift Son maried him to Beatrix Daughter and Heir of Archenbald Dampierre the last of that house Lewis the Sonne of this Robert was the first Duke of this Line whose successours and their atchievements follow in this Catalogue of The Lords and Dukes of Bourbon 1308. 1 Robert Sonne of King Lewis the 9th Earl of Clermont the first Lord of Bourbon of the house of France 1317. 2 Lewis the first Duke of Bourbon Peer and Chamberlain of France 1341. 3 Peter Peer and Chamberlain slain in the Battle of Poictiers Anno 1356. 1356. 4 Lewis II. called the Good in whose person all these Estates were first united Peer and Chamberlain of France and Governour of King Charles the sixth 1410. 5 John Peer and Chamberlain taken Prisoner at the Battle of Agincourt and died in 〈◊〉 the root of the Familie of Montpensier 1434. 6 Charles Peer and Chamberlain Generall of the Army against the English in the life of France 1456. 7 Iohn II Peer Chamberlain and Constable of France 1487. 8 Peter II. Brother of Iohn
And so it proved in the Event 18 Charles VI. a weak and distracted Prince in whose reign Henry the fifth of England called in by the faction of Burgundy against that of Orleans maried the Lady Catharine Daughter of this King and was thereupon made Regent of France during the Kings life and Heir apparent of the Kingdom But he had first won the great battel of Agincourt in which the English having an Army but of 15000 vanquished an Army of the French consisting of 52000 men of which were slain 5 Dukes 8 Earls 25 Lords 8000 Knights and Gentlemen of note and 25000 of the Commons the English losing but one Duke one Earl and 600 Souldiers This unfortunate Prince lost what his predecessor Philip the ad had taken from King Iohn of England and had not been restored by King Lewis the ninth 1423. 19 Charles VII Sonne of Charles the sixt after a long and bloodie War recovered from the English then divided by domestick dissentions all their Lands and Signiories in France except Calice only 1461. 20 Lewis XI Sonne of Charls the seventh added unto his Crown the Dukedom of Burgundie the Earldom of Provence and therewithall a Title unto Naples and Sicil and a great part of Picardy A Prince of so great wants or such sordid parsimony that there is found a Reckoning in the Chamber of Accompts in Paris of two shillings for new sleeves to his old doublet and three half pence for liquor to grease his Boots 21 Charles VIII Sonne of Lewis the 11th who quickly won and as soon lost the Kingdom of Naples which he laid claim to in the right of the house of Anjou By the mariage of Anne the Heir of Bretagne he added that Dukedom to his Crown 1498. 22 Lewis XII Sonne of Charles and Grand-sonne of Lewis Dukes of Oriâ—â—ans which Lewis was a younger Sonne of Charles the fifth succeeded as the neâ—t Heir-male of the house of Valois He dispossessed Ludowick Sforzâ— of the Dutchie of Millaine and divided the Realm of Naples with Ferdinand the Catholick but held neither long By his mariage with Anne of Bretagne the Widow of his Predecessour he confirmed that Dukedom to his House and united it unto the Realm by an Act of State After his death the English to prevent the growing greatness of Spaine began to close in with the French and grew into great correspondencies with them insomuch that all the following Kings untill Lewis the 13th except Francis the 2d a King of one yeer and no more were all Knights of the Garter 1515. 23 Francis Duke of Angolesme Grand-sonne of Iohn of Angolesme one of the younger Sonnes of the said Lewis Duke of Orleans succeeded on the death of Lewis the 12th without iâ—â—ue male Took Prisoner at the battel of Pavie by Charles the fifth with whom he held perpetual wars he being as unwilling to indure a superiour as the Emperour was to admit an equall 32. 1547. 24 Henry II. Sonne of Francis recovered Caliâ—e from the English and drove Charles out of Germanie and took from him Mets â—oui and Verdun three Imperial Cities ever since Members of this Kingdom 12. 1559. 25 Francis II. Sonne of Henry the 2d King of the Scots also in the right of Mary his Wife 1560. 26 Charles IX Brother of Francis the 2d the Author of the Massacre at Paris 14. 1574. 27 Henry III. elected King of Poland in the life of his Brother whom he succeeded at his death The last King of the House of Valois stripped of his Life and Kingdom by the Guisian Faction called the Holy League 15. 1589. 28 Henry IV. King of Navarre and Duke of Vendosme succeeded as the next Heir-male to Henry the 3d in the right of the House of Bourbon descended from Robert Earl of Clermont a youunger Sonne of Lewis the 9th He ruined the Holy League cleered France of the Spaniards into which they had been called by that potenâ— and rebellious Faction and laid La Bresse unto the Crown together with the Estates of Bearn and Base Navarre and after a ten years time of peace was villainously murdered by Ravillac in the streets of Paris 21. 1610. 29 Lewis XIII Sonne of Henry the 4th the most absolute King of France since the death of Charles the Great For the reduction of the scattered and dismembred Provinces the work of his many Predecessors he added the reduction of all the Ports and Garrisons held by the Hugonots in that Kingdom seized on the Dukedom of Bar and surprized that of Lorreine both which he held untill his death 32. 1642. 30 Lewis XIV Sonne of Lewis the 13th and of the Lady Anne eldest Daughter of Philip the third of Spaine succeeded at the age of four years under the Government of his Mother the 30th King of the Line of Capet the 43 from Charles the Great and the 64 King of France or rather of the French now living As for the Government of these Kings it is meerly Regal or to give it the true name Despoticall such as that of a Master over his Servants the Kings will going for a Law and his Edicts as valid as a Sentence of the Court of Parliament Quod Principi placuerit Legis habet vigorem was a Prerogative belonging to the Roman Emperours as Justinian tells us in his Institutes and the French Kings descending from Charles the Great claim it as their own The Kings Edicts alwayes ending with these binding words Car tel est nostre Plaisir for such is our pleasure And though he sometimes send his Edicts to be verified or approved in the Parliament of Paris and his Grants and Patents to be ratified in the Chamber of Accompts there holden yet this is nothing but a meer formalitie and point of circumstance those Courts not daring to refuse what the King proposeth It is Car tel est nostre plaisir which there goeth for Law And by this intimation of his Royall pleasure doth he require such Taxes as the necessity of his Affairs the greediness of his Officers or the importunity of Suters doe suggest unto him The Patrimonie of the Crown being so exhausted by the riot and improvidence of former Princes that the King hath no other way to maintain his State defray his Garrisons reward such as deserve well of him and support those that depend upon him but only by laying what he pleaseth on the backs of his Subjects against which there is no dispute by the common People though many times the Great Princes have demurred upon it And therefore to make them also instrumentall to the publick 〈◊〉 the Kings are willing to admit them to some part of the spoyl to give them some exâ—mptions from those common burdens and to connive at their oppressing of their Teâ—ants against all good conscience that being so privileged themselves they may not interrupt the King in his Regal â—ourses The power of the French King over his Subjects being so transcendent it cannot be but that
of their Husbands Estates and there equall share in all Lands yea even such as are holden in Knights service privileges wherewith other Women are not acquainted Of high esteem in former times amongst forrein Nations for the modestie and gravitie of their conversation but of late times so much addicted to the light garb of the French that they have lost much of their antient honour and reputation amongst knowing and more sober men of forrein Countries who before admired them 6 The Wooll of Enâ—land is of exceeding fineness especially that of Cotswold in Glocestershire that of Lemster in Herefordshire and of the Isle of Wight Of this Wooll are made excellent broad-clothes dispersed all over the world especially High Germany Muscovy Turkie and Persia to the great benefit of the Realm as well in return of so much money which is made of them as in setting to work so many poor people who from it receive sustenance Before the time of King Edward the 3d English men had not the art or neglected the use of making cloth till whose time our Wooll was transported unwrought And as his Successors have laid Impositions on every cloth sold out of the Realm so his Predecessors had as their occasions required some certain Customes granted on every sack of Wooll In the beginning of this Edwards Warres with France the Cities and Towns of Flanders being then even to admiration rich combined with him and ayded him in his Warres against that King And he for his part by the composition then made was to give them 140000 l. ready money to ayd them by Sea and Land if need required and to make Bâ—uges then one of the great Mart Towns of Christendome the Staple for his Woolls Here the Staple continued 15 yeers at which time the Flemmings having broke off from the King and he having by experience seen what the benefit of these Staples were removed them from Bruges into England And for the ease as well of his Subjects in bringing their Woolls unto the Ports as of such Forrein Merchants as came to buy he placed his Staples at Excester Bristoll Winchester Westminster Chichester Canterbury Norwich Lincoln York and Newcastle for England at Caermarden for Wales and at Dublin Waterford Cork and Tredah for Ireland He further Enacted that no English Irish or Welch men should transport this Stapled commodity no not by License if any such should be granted on pain of Confiscation and Imprisonment during the Kings pleasure Lastly he allured over hither divers Flâ—mmings which taught our men the making of clothes who are now grown the best Clothworkers in the World and to encourage men in that Art it was by a Statute of the 27th of Edward the 3d enacted to be Felony to carry any Woolls unwrought When England had some short time enjoyed the benefit of these Staples the King removed them to Callice which he had Conquered and desired to make wealthy From hence they were at severall times and occasions translated now to one now to another Town in Belgium and still happy was that Town in what Country soever where the English kept a house for this Traffick the confluence of all people thither to buy infinitely inriching it Antwerp in Brabant long enjoyed the English Merchants till upon some discontents between King Henry the 7th and Maximilian Archduke and Lord of Belgium they removed but at their return again were received by the Antwerpians with solemn Procession Princely Triumph sumptuous Feasts rare Banquettings and expressions of much Love but more Ioy. And the giving of some Cotswold Sheep by Edward the 4th to Henry of Castile and John of Aragon Anno 1465. is counted one of the greatest prejudices that ever hapned to this Kingdom The Wooll transported bringeth into the Kingdom no less than 1500000 l. and the Lead half the summe so that Lewis Guicciardine reporteth that before the Warres of the Low-Countries the Flemmings and the English bartered wares yeerly for 12 Millions of Crowns The next commodity to the Wooll though not mentioned in the verse fore-going are the rich and inexhaustible Mines of Cole Lead and Tinne to say nothing of the Mines of Iron as bringing more damage to the publick by the spoil of Woods than profit to particular persons in the increase of their Estates The mines of Cole chiefly enrich Newcastle in Northumberland and by that the great City of London and many other good Towns besides which could not possibly subsist in this generall decay of Woods and neglect of planting but by this commoditie The Mines of Lead are most considerable in the Peak of Darbishire those of Tinne in Cornwall where they digge Tinne not much inferior to Silver in fineness A commodity which brought great wealth to England in former times the art of making it not being elsewhere known in Europe till one of the Tinne-workers flying out of England for a murder passed into Germany Anno 1240. and there discovered some Tinne Mines in Misnia not known before and set on Foot that trade amongst them to the great prejudice saith my Author of the Earls of Cornwall who had before the sole Monopolie of that usefull metall To these particulars being matters of profit and necessity If I would add such things as are for delight and pleasure I might subjoyn the Bells and Parks for which this Kingdom is as eminent among forein Nations as for any of those mentioned in the said old Verse The Bells so many tunable and of such excellent Melody to a Musicall eare brought more to the command of the skilfull ringer than in former times that it is thought there are more good Rings of Bells in this part of the Iland than in half Christendom besides Parkes more in England than in all Europe The first of which kind for the inclosing of Venison being that of Woodstock made by King Henry the first whose example being followed by his Successors and the Lords and great men of the Realm the number so increased in a little time that at the last besides 55 Forrests and 300 Chases there were reckoned 745 Parkes in England all well replenished either with Red or Fallow Deere And that the Deere might graze with pleasure and the Sheep with safety great care was taken by our progenitors for the destruction of Wolves I know it hath been a tradition of old Writers that England never had any Wolves at all and that they would not live here brought from other places but it is not so here being store of them till Edgar King of England commuted the 20 l. of Gold 300 l. of Silver and 300 head of Cattell imposed as an yearly tribute by King Athelstane upon Idwallo Prince of Wales for the like yearly tribute of 300 Wolves by which means they were quite rooted out in time the Welch protesting at the last they could find no more The Air of this Country is very temperate neither so hot as France and Spain in the Summer because of its
7 the â—rinobantes of Midlesex and Essex where London called afterwards Augusta Trinobantum and Camalâ—dunum the first Roman Colonie now called Maldon the Seat Royall of Cunabelinus King of the Trinobantes in the time of the Romans 8 The Catieuchlani dwelling in the Counties of Buckingham Bedford and Hartford whose Towns of most importance were Magivintum now called Dunstable and Verulamium neer S. Albans the strongest Hold the Britains had in their wars with Caesar 9 The Iceni living in the Counties of Suffolk Norfolk Huntington and Cambridge their principall Cities being Villa Fastini now S. Edmundsburâ— â—ito magus now Thetford Durolis now Godmanchester and Camboritum or Cambridge 10 Câ—ritani who took up the whole Counties of Lincoln Leicester Rutland Nottingham Northampton and Darby principall Towns of which were Lâ—ndum now Lincoln Râ—ugo where now is Leicester Guusenxae not far from Stamford now called Bridge-Castertâ—n Agelâ—cis now Litleborough a small Village neer Newark upon Trent Triâ—ontium now Tâ—rcester not far from Northampton 11 the Brigantes the greatest Nation of the Iland filling all Yorkeshire the Bishoprick of Durham Cumberland Westmerland and the Countie Palatine of Laneacter in a word all the North of England except Northumberland the dwelling of the 12 Oltadiâ—â— whose chief Town was Bremenium thought now to be Riâ—chester in Ruadisdaâ—e Principall places of which large and potent Nation were Isaurium now Alâ—borrow in the North Riding Eboracum or York in the West Riding and Pâ—tuariâ— thought to be Beverley in the East Riding of Yorkshire Vinovium where now is Binchâ—ster in the Bishoprick Epâ—acum now Pap-Castle in Cumberland Caelatum now 〈◊〉 Castle in Westmorland and Rhtgodunum now Rible-Chester in the County Palatine of Lancaster 13 The Cornavii seated in the Counties of Chester Saloâ— Worcester Stafford and Warwick whose principall Towns were Denvania or Legiovicesima Victâ—ix now West-Chester Uriconium now Wroxâ—â—er an ignoble village Pennocrucium now Penkridge not far from Stafford Brannogenium now Worcester Manduessedum now Manchester on the River Anker 14 And last of all the Dobuni of Oxford and Glocestershires principall places of the which were Dorcinia now Dorchester seven miles from Oxford and Corinium or Cyrencester neer the head of the Thames Such Nations as are comprehended under the name of Wales and Scotland shall be remembred when we come to speak of those Countries These and the rest of Wales and Scotland as far as the Romans did proceed being once subdued Britain became a Member of the Roman Empire yet so that many of the Tribes had their own Kings and were suffered to govern by their own Lawes it being a known custome amongst the Romans as we find in Tacitus habere servitutis instrumenta Reges to permit Kings sometimes in the conquered Countries making them instrumentall to the peoples bondage And it is said of Lucius Verus the Roman Emperour that having put an end to the Parthian war Regna Regibus Provincias Comitibus suis regendas dedisse he gave those Kingdoms he had conquered to be ruled by Kings the Provinces to be governed by Proviniciall Earles Kings of which kind were Codigunus and Pratusagus spoken of by Tacitus Lucius before-mentioned the first Christian King and Coilus the Father of Helena Mother of Constantine the great But as afterward in the Heptarchie of the Saxons that King who over-ruled the rest and was of most power and estimation was called the Monarch of the English so probable enough it is that he amongst the British Kings who was in most credit with the Romans or of most power amongst his neighbours might be permitted to assume the Title of King of Britain The Catalogue of whom from Cassibelane to Constantine I have here subjoyned according to the tenor of the British Historie The Kings of Britain after the coming in of the Romans A. Ch. 1 Cassibelane King of the Trinobantes Commander of the Britans in the war against Julius Caesar 2 Theomantius 3 Cymbeline 4 Guiderius 45. 5 Arviragus by Hector Boetius called Pratusagus in whose times Britain was subdued by Aulus Plautius sent hither from the Emperour Claudius 73. 6 Marius 125. 7 Coilus the supposed Founder of Colchester 180. 8 LUCIUS the first Christian King of Britain and of all the World who dying without issue left the Roman Emperour his Heir 207. 9 Severus Emperour of Rome and King of Britain 211. 10 Bassianus Caracalla Sonne of Severus Emperour of Rome after his Father who lost the Kingdom of Britain to 218. 11 Carausius a Native of the Iland who rebelling against Caracalla obtained the Kingdom for himself 225. 12 Alectus 232. 13 Aesclepiodorus 260. 14 Cotlus II. the Father of Helena 289. 15 Constantius Emperour of Rome in right of Helena his Wife succeeded on the death of Coâ—lus the 2d 16 Constantine the great the Sonne of Helena and Constantius who added his Estates in Britain to the Roman Monarchie But to proceed Britain being thus made a Member of the Roman Empire it was at first divided into three Provinces onely that is to say Britannia prima so called because first subdued containing all the Countries on the South side of the Thames and those inhabited by the Trinâ—bantes Iceni Cattieuchlani whose Metropolis or chief City was London 2 Britannia Secunda comprising all the Nations on the further side of the Severn whose chief City was Caer-Leon upon Usk in the County of Monmouth and 3 Maxima Caesariensis including all the rest to the Northern border whereof the Metropolis was York each Province having severall Cities 28 in all Accordingly the Church conforming to the Plat-form of the Civill State there were appointed for the Government hereof eight and twenty Bishops residing in those severall Cities three of the which residing in the principall Cities were honoured with the Title of Metropolitans and a superiority over all the Bishops of their severall and respective Provinces And in this state it stood till the time of Constantine who in his new moulding of the Empire altered the bounds and enlarged the number of the Provinces adding two more unto and out of the former viz. Valentia conteining all the Country from the Frith of Solway and the Picts wall on the South to the Friths of Edenburgh and Dunbritton North and Flavia Caesariensis comprehending all between Thames and Humber the rest betwixt the Humber and the bounds of Valentia continuing under the old name of Maxima Caesariensis though now made less than any of the other four The number of the Provinces being thus enlarged he making the whole a full and complete Diocese of the Roman Empire whereas Spain had Tingitana added to it as before was shewn subordinate as Spain was also to the Praefectus Praetorio Galliarum and governed by his Vicarius or Lieutenant Generall By which division or rather subdivision of the Roman Provinces there was no other alteration made in the Ecclesiasticall government but that the British Church became more absolute and independent than it was before and had a Primate of
man in Basil In that part thereof which is called North-Holland lying betwixt the middle channel of the Rhene and the Zuider-See the towns or Cities of most importance are 1. Alamar encompassed with deep sens and marishes a rich town in regard of the great plenty of butter and cheese which is made about it more then in any place in Holland and famous for the defeat which the Duke of Alva received before it For he in the beginning of the Low-countrey troubles having with the losse of 20000 of his own men forced Harlem laid his siege round about this town Had he left any way for the souldiers to have fled thence the town had been abandoned but having environed them round he put them to such a resolution or desperation choose you whether that manfully they resisted three of his assaults and in the end made him depart with great losse as well of his souldiers as his reputation 2. Amsterdam a very fair Haven Town where divers times at one tide 1000 ships of all sorts have been seen to goe out and in So truly said a modern Poet Quod Tagus atque Hermus vehit Pactolus in unum Vere hunc congestum dixeris esse locum What Tagus Hormus and Pactolus beare One would conjecture to be heap'd up here The people thereby made so rich that if a fleet of 300 sail should come into the Port fraught with all kinde of commodities in five or six dayes they would be ready to buy all the lading Situate it is on the Gulph called the Tie and the dike or channell called Amstell whence it hath the name of Amsteldam in Latine Amstelodunum built uon piles like Venice and resembling it in so many points that it may be justly called the Northern Venice First fortified with Towers and ramparts by Giselbert of Amstell about 300 yeares agone But being burnt through the envy of its neighbours it began to be walled anno 1482. Grown to this wealth since the diverting of the trade from Antwerp hither and for that cause inhabited by men of all Nations and of all Religions and those not onely tolerated and connived at in private but openly and freely exercised without any dislike A greater Confusion in my minde then that of Babel this being of Religions that of Languages only 3. Harlem on the Lake called Harlem-meere the greatest Town of all Holland and the second for dignity well built and very pleasantly situated amongst many goodly meadowes near a delightfull forrest and round about environed with wealthy Villages famous for the invention of printing invented here but perfected at Mentz in higher Germany the first book which was ever printed being Tullies Offices 4. Naerden on the Zuider-See fortified with a strong Castle held of the Earles of Holland by the Dukes of Brunswick to whom it antiently belonged 5. Enchuisen on the very point of the Gulph of Zuider-See opposed to Friseland from which not distant above two leagues A town of great consequence to the prince of Orange in the first revolting of these Countries from the King of Spain For siding with him in that war and standing conveniently to obstruct the passages by Sea unto Amsterdam it compelled that City in short time by stopping all supply of victuals and other necessaries to yeeld it selfe unto the Prince 6. Hoorn on the same Gulf also a rich town with a very good Haven and of so great strength by reason of the multitude of Dikes and channels which are round about it that it seemes impregnable 7. Edam upon the same Gulfe or Zuider-See remarkable for the great number of ships which are built yeerly in it and an incredible number of the best Holland Cheeses made in the Countrey round about it 8. Medemblick on the Ocean seated in the best Countrey of Holland for the feeding of Cattell unwalled but enjoying all the priviledges which a walled town hath and fortified with a right strong Castell The chief of the Holland Villages is the Hague or Graven Hague in Latine Haga Comitis because formerly the Court and residence of the Earls of Holland who had here a very large and beautifull Palace founded by Earl William King of the Romans and therein a chief and excellent Library gathered together by John Harie a Canon Regular of this place and by him given to Charles the fift In former time the residence of the Councill for the Province of Holland as it is now of the Commissioners or Delegates of the confederate Provinces called by the name of the States-Generall Now much increased in buildings of what it was and yet so great in the time of Lewis Guicciardin that it then contained 2000 housholds The Inhabitants will not wall it as desiring to have it rather accounted the chief Village in Europe then the second City The other Villages of note 2. Egmond 3. Brederode 4. Wassenar which anciently gave name to three Noble families of which none but that of Brederode now left for ought I can learn Neer to the last stood the famous Fortresse called Arx Britannica built by Caligula in memory of his great battel upon this Shore For making shew of a voyage into Britain to subdue that Island he borded his Galley embattelled his souldiers caused his Trumpets to sound gave them them the Signall and then commanded them to gather Cockles Which Tower or Fortresse was at the fall of the Roman Empire overwhelmed by the Sea the ruins whereof at a dead low water are still to be seen Besides these places on the firm land or Continent there are some Islands which pertain to the State of Holland called by the generall name of Voorn because situate directly against Holland Voorn signifying as much as before or in old English Bevorne but known by their distinct and more proper names of Somersdike 2. Gaurode 3. Rierschille so called of their principall towns and 4. Voorn specially so named the chief of them all being of a fat and fruitfull soil plentifull of most sorts of grain The principall townes whereof are 1. Briel which we call the Brill a strong town and the first which revolted against the Spaniard An. 1572. Cautionarie to the English with the town of Flushing chosen by them in regard of the great command it hath upon the passage to Gertrudenberg and the rest of Brabant 2. Gerulit a small town but having a jurisdiction over many villages There are also on the North side of Holland the Isles Wyerengeh and Texel of which little memorable One speciall accident concerning Holland I cannot over passe in silence namely how Margaret Countesse of Hennenberg and sister to William King of the Romans being of the age of 42 years was delivered at one birth of 365 children the one half males the other females the odde one an hermaphrodite christened at the Church of Losdune not far from the Hague by the names of John and Elizabeth in two Basins still to be seen the said Church by Guido the Suffragan
son of Albert. 1417 25 Jaquelme only daughter of Earl William the sixt first marryed to John the 4. Duke of Brabant the son of Anthony of Burgogne from whom divorced under colour of Consanguinity she was marryed after to Humfrey Duke of Glocester and then to Frank of Borjelles a private Gentleman being unworthily handled by Duke John of Burgundie surrendred her estates to Duke Philip the Good 26 Philip the Good Duke of Burgundie son of John Duke of Burgundie and of the Lady Margaret sister of Earl William the sixt and daughter of Albert Earls of Hainalt Holland c. succeeded on the resignation of the Lady Jaqueline his Cousin Germain transporting these Estates to the house of Burgundie 15. VTRECHT 16. OVER-YSSELL The Bishoprick of VTRECT I mean the temporall jurisdiction and estate thereof contained once all that tract of ground which now makes up the Provinces of Vtrecht Over-Yssell and Groining But Groining was long since dismembred Vtrecht and Over-Yssell remaining parts thereof till the yea◠1528. when added to the rest of the Belgick Provinces by Charles the fift VTRECHT hath on the East Guelderland on the West North and South environed with Holland The Countrey very fruitfull much dryer then Holland and so fitter for all sorts of grain It containeth 70. villages and five walled Towns that is to say 1. Wick at Duersteed situate on the middle Channell of the Rhene where it diverteth into the Leck well built and fortified anciently with a good Castle supposed to be the Batavoducun spoken of by Tacitus the mansion at that time of the second Legion 2. Rhenen upon the same branch or Channell whence it hath the name about which is digged abundance of turfe for fewell 3. Amesfort on the River Ems called in Latine Amisus a fair Town and well peopled 4. Montfort upon the Yssell pleasantly seated and of great strength as being anciently a frontier Town against the Hollanders 5. Vtrecht situate on the middle Channell of the Rhene first called Antonina from one of the Antonines of Rome but Dagobert King of France gave it the name of Trajectum or Vltrajectum we now call it Vtrecht because there was at that time the common Ferry over the River The town large beautifull and very sumptuously built having in it many goodly Churches of which five were anciently Collegiate besides two famous Monasteries of noble women such as those spoken of elsewhere the private houses well contrived most of them having goodly cellars vaulted with wonderfull art and skill to which the people may resort in all times of danger Sometimes the Seat-Royall of Radbold King of the Frisons then of the Bishops honoured of old with a Juridicall resort for the parts adjoyning and now the principall of this Province A city so miraculously seated amongst walled Towns that a man may go from hence in one day to any one of 50. walled Towns or Cities thence equally distant or to any one of 26. Towns to dinner and come home to bed OVER-YSSELL in Latine Transisulana so named from its situation beyond the Yssell is bounded on the East with Westphalen on the West with the Zuider-Zee on the North with West-Friseland on the South with Guelderland The countrey very plain and without hils but wet and moorish affording excellent good pasturage and not defective in corn Divided into three parts that is to say Tuent confining upon Wesiphalen Ysselland on the River Yssell and Drent beyond the River Vecht in all which are contained 11. Towns and 100. Villages The principall of which are 1. Deventer on the River Yssell strong and well fortified and withall beautifull and well peopled an Hanse town and the chief of all this Province first taken for the States by the Earl of 〈◊〉 then Governour of those countries for Queen Elizabeth anno 1586. treacherously reyeelded to the Spaniard by Sir William Stanley but in the year 1590. again recovered by the States 2. Swoll standing on a little River which runs into the Vidre anciently fortified with a double ditch and very strong ramparts an Hanse town as is also 3. Campen situate on the left shore and fall of the Yssell into the Zuider-zee a fair and large town and of very great strength by reason of those in accessible marishes amongst which it is situate These three are in that part hereof which is called Ysselland and by some Saland by whom erroneously supposed to be the countrey of the ancient Salii In that part hereof which is called Tuent we have the Towns of 4. Oldensel 5 Enschede 6. Delden 7. Almeloo of which little memorable And in that of Drent the Town and Castle of Vallenhoven standing upon the Zuider-zee well served with all sorts of victuals for which cause made the ordinary residence of the Governour and supreme Councell for the whole Province The ancient inhabitants of these two Provinces were some parts of the Batavi and Frisii minores for that of Vtrecht the Bructeri and as some say the Salii in Over-yssell both Provinces belonging anciently to the Episcopall See of Vtrecht founded by Dagobert King of France who endowed it with great lands and territories the first Bishop being Willibald an Englishman who converted these parts to Christianity His Successours grew to so great power that they were able to bring 40000. men into the field and with great courage did maintain their estate and patrimony against the incroaching Earls of Holland But at the last having continued for the space of 900. years Henry of Bavaria Bishop hereof being extremely distressed with war by the Duke of Gueldres and driven out of the City of Vtrecht by his own subjects perhaps upon some humour of Reformation alienated all the temporalties of his Bishoprick to Charles the fift anno 1527. And the next year the Imperialists by one of the factions were let into Vtrecht at what time both the Estates of the Countrey and Pope Clement the 7. confirmed the Alienation made by the Bishop After which solemne Acts of theirs the Emperour caused himself to be invested in this estate by the States of the Empire for Vtrecht was of old an Imperiall Fief and for the better Government and administration of it divided it into two Provinces as it still coutinueth But what this Bishop lost in power his Successours not long after gained in title the Bishop of Vtrecht being made an Archbishop or Metropolitane anno 1561. but by reason of the change of Religion which was then working and the falling off of these Countries which soon afther followed he had but little joy in his new preferment 17. GVELDERLAND 18. ZUTPHEN and 19. GROINING The Dukedome of Guelderland at such time as it was first taken in by Charles the fift contained under it the Dutchy of Guelders properly and specially so called the Earldome of Zutphen and the Town and Seigneurie of Groining held by distinct titles and governed ever since their union with the Belgick Provinces as distinct Estates GVELDERLAND I
bounded on the East with Cleveland and the Earldome of Zutphen on the West with Holland and Vtrecht on the North with Over-yssell and the Zuider-Zee and on the South with Brabant and the land of Gulick The countrie flat having few hils in it but many pleasant and commodious woods especially that called Echterwalt of corne and cattell very fruitfull The whole Countrey is generally divided into two parts 1. The Veluwe contained within the Zuider-Zee the Rhene and the Yssell the barrener of the two and the worse inhabited the people hereof preferring wealth before health as in other places but affording a more pure aire and a pleasanter dwelling then the other the woods and forrests well replenished with most kinds of game 2. The Betuwe so called of the Batavi who possessed these parts intercepted betwixt the middle Rhene and the Wael exceedingly fruitfull in corn and of so excellent a pasturage for the feeding of Cattell that in the year 1570. there was a Guelderland Bull sold in Antwerp which weighed 3200. pounds In both divisions not reckoning in the county of Zutphen are contained 300. villages and 16. walled Towns besides some fortified of late since the wars began The chief whereof are 1. Nimmegent in Latine Noviomagus an Imperial City ordained by Charles the great to be one of the three Seiges of the Empire for these outer parts the other two being Theonville in Luxembourg Aix or Aken in the land of Gulick And as a Town Imperiall it had anciently the priviledge of coyning money for which and other freedomes of immunities indulged unto it the people did no other service to the Emperours then once a year to send a man to Aix or Aquisgrane with a Glove full of Pepper But the town being sold to the Gueldrois by William Earl of Holland and King of the Romans for 21000. marks of silver anno 1248. the power of coynage fell to those Princes and yet the Town was brought to do better service then formerly it had done at Aken The Town high mounted on the top of an hill the Wael which is there large and deep running at the foot of it rich great and populous having besides the modern fortifications an ancient Castle with so goodly a prospect that from thence one may behold the best part of the countrey built as some say by Julius Caesar to command those parts Under the jurisdiction of it are 2. Tiel and 3. Bomel two walled Towns both situated on the Wael both strong and having many rich villages under their command and 4. Gheut on the Wael also an unwalled Town but having all the priviledges which the walled Towns have Not for off at 〈…〉 meeting of the Wael and the Maes stands the strong Fort of S. Andrews raised by the Archduke 〈◊〉 to command the passage of those Rivers but in the year 1600. taken in by 〈◊〉 Count of 〈◊〉 after Prince of Orange and ever since garrisoned by the States to secure that passage 5. Riuermond seated on the mouth of the Ruer where it falleth into the Maes a beautifull and well peopled City strong by Art and Nature and seated in a fruitfull countrey heretofore of the Diocese of Leige as Nimmegen anciently of Colen but made a See Episcopall by King Philip the 〈…〉 1559. This is the second Capitall City of Guelderland and hath under the jurisdiction of it 6. Venlo a strong Town on the Maes on which the Duke of Cleve yeelded himself to Charles the fift anno 1543. 7. Gueldres heretofore of such reputation that it gave name to all the countrey and well it doth deserve to do so still being the only Town in all this Dukedome which neither first nor last hath been won by the Hollanders but still preserved themselves in their obedience to their natural Princes 8. Stâ—ael or Straelen a well fortified piece but which according to the chances of War hath oft changed its masters 9. Arnhem the Arenacum of Taeitus and in those times the mansion of the 10 Legion situate on the Rhene not above a mile from the great Channell which Drusut to keepâ— his souldiers from idlenesse caused them to dig to let the waters of the Rhene into those of the Yssell called therefore by the Ancients Fossa Drusiana by the moderns Yssell-Dort The Town large and well-built the ordinary residence heretofore of the Dukes of Guelderland who had here their Chancery and other supreme Couurts of justice This is the third Capitall City of Gueldres anciently of the Diocese of Vtrecht and hath under the jurisdiction of it besides divers Villages 10. Wagbeninghen on the Rhene the same which Tacitus cals Vada 11. Harderwick on the Zuider-See burnt to the ground anno 1503. but since reedified and now more strong and beautfull then ever formerly 12. Hattem upon the Yssell a good town of war but not else observable Within the limits of this Dukedome stands the Town and County of Culemberg erected into a County by King Philip the second by reason of the fair territory which belonged unto it formerly held in Fee of the Dukes of Guelderland but otherwise not reckoned as a Member of â—it 2. The Town and Earldome of Buren situate on the River Liughe having a strong Castle anciently and a goodly territory holden immediately of the Empire as a Fief Imperiall The patrimony of the valiant Maximilian of Egmond Earl of Buren who died anno 1549. after whose death it fell to Philip of Nâ—ssaw eldest sonne of William Prince of Orange and Anne the daughter of the said Maximilian ZVTPHEN accompted formerly for the 4. Capitall City of Guelderland now a distinct Province of it self is bounded on the East with Westphalen on the West with that part of Guelderland which is called the Velluwe on the North with Over-yssell on the South with Cleveland It containeth 8. walled Towns besides many Villages that is to say 1. Doetecum standing on the old Yssell rising out of Westphalen 2. Doesburg where the old Yssell falleth into the new Yssell or the trench called Fossa Drusiana communicating thereunto its name 3. Brookhurst a County of it self which anciently had its particular Governour 4. Lochen upon the River Berkell 5. Tsheerenbergue a Town and County 6. Groll taken by the Prince of Orange for the States Confederate anno 1627. 7. Bredervord a town of war and subject to the change of Masters as such places are 8. Zutphen or Zuidfen so called of the Southern situation of it amongst the Fennes on the right shore of the Yssell whereit receiveth in it the River Berkel which runs through the Town A Town indifferently well built as well for private as publick edifices a distinct state in Civill matters but in spirituall subject in former times to the Bishop-of Munster a thing observable and not to be paralleld elsewhere that the four chief Towns and quarters of one Province only should appertain as here in Guelderland to four severall Dioceses Of which there may some
with a See Episcopall 3 Verdun an antient Episcopall See also the Civitas Verodonensiam of Antoninus seated on the Meuse or Maes the Bishop whereof as also those of Mets and Toul being the onely ones of this Countrey of Lorrain acknowledge the Archbishops of Triers for their Metropolitan All of them in the number heretofore of Imperiall Cities possessed of large and goodly territories and of great revenue but taken by the French King Henry the second anno 1552. during the wars between Charles the fift and the Protestant Princes of Germany under colour of aiding them against the Emperour And though Charles tryed all wayes to recover them to the Empire againe and to that end maintained a long and desperate siege against the City of Mets yet was the Town so gallantly defended by the Duke of Guise that he was fain to raise his siege and goe off with dishonour Since that they have been alwayes under the subjection of France a Parliament being erected at Mets for the ease of the people as in other Provinces of that Kingdome Of such Towns as immediately belonged to the Duke of Lorrain the principall are Nancey not great but of a pleasant and commodious site well watered by the river Meurte or Marta and fortified better then before in the year 1587. on occasion of a great Army of the Germans passing into France to aid the Protestants most commonly the Dukes seat and famous for the discomfiture which Charles Duke of Burgundy here suffered with the losse of his life 2. St Nâ—câ—las a town so populous well seated and neatly built that were it walled it would hardly yeeld preceedency to Nancie It took name from the body of Saint Nicolas here buryed whose reliques have purchased no small reputation and riches to this town 3 Vaucoleur the birth-place of Joane the Virgin to whose miracles and valour the French attribute the delivery of their countrey from the power of the English but being at last taken prisoner she was by the Duke of Bedford then Regent of France condemned and burned for a Witch Of which crime I for my part doe conceive her free Nor can I otherwise conceive of her and her brave exploits then of a lusty lasse of Lorrain tutored and trained up by the practise of the Earl of Dunois commonly called the Bastard of Orleans and so presented to Charles the seventh French King as if sent immediately from Heaven A project carryed on of purpose as the most intelligent of the French writers say Pour fair revenir la courage aux Francois to revive the drooping spirits of the beaten French not to bee raised againe but by help of a miracle Upon the sight of her Statua on the bridge of Orleans a friend of mine did adventure on a copy of verses in her commendation too long to be inserted here but they ended thus She di'd a Virgin 'T was because the earth Bred not a man whose valour and whose birth Might merit such a blessing But above The Gods provided her an equall Love And gave her to Saint Denys She with him Protects the Lilies and their Diadem You then about whose Armies she doth watch Give her the honour due unto her match And when in field your standards you advance Cry loud Saint Denys and Saint Joan for France Townes of lesse note are 4 Pâ—nt a Moson so called from a bridge on the River Moson with a small University 5 Vandemont which gave a title of an Earl to a younger branch of the house of Lorrain 6 Neauf-Chatteau on the edge of the Countrey towards Barrois 7 Amance seven leagues on the South of Mets sometimes the Chancery of Lorrain 8 Riche Court neer the Lake called Garde-lake out of which floweth a River which runs into the Meurte 9 La Mothe seated on a River which fals presently into the Moselle 10 Churmes the place of treaty between the Duke of Lorrain and the Cardinall of Richelieu the result whereof was the surrender of the town of Nancie and by consequence of all the Dukedome into the hands of the French Septemb. 1633. Of lesse note there are 1 Saint Die 2 Saint Hippolit 3 Bouquenon and 4 Saverden the first towns of this Dukedome taken by the Swedes anno 1633. in the warre against Lorrain 5 Saint Miel 6 Oden-Chasteau 7 Mirecour all taken the same yeere by the French in the prosecution of that war before the treaty at Charmes 8 Romberville 9 Espinul 10 Gerbrevillier c. The old Inhabitants of this Countrey were the Mediomatrices and the Leuci spoken of before together with the Vindonenses all of them conquered by the Romans under whom this Countrey and the District of Triers made up the whole Province of Belgica Prima From them being taken by the French with the rest of Gaule it was made a Kingdome the Provinces of Germania Prima Secunda containing all the parts of Germany before described and so much of the Netherlands as lye on the Westside of the Rhene being added to it called first from the Eastern situation by the name of Austenreic or Austrasia the portion of Theodorick the fourth sonne of Clovis the first Christian King of the French from the chief City of his Kingdome called the King of Mets whose successours follow in this order The KINGS of AVSTRASIA or METS 514 1 Theodorick the base sonne of Clovis the Great vanquished the Turingians and extended his Kingdome as far as Hassia and Turingia as we call them now 537 2 Theodebert the sonne of Theodorick repulsed the Danes infesting the coasts of the Lower Germany and added Provence taken from the Gothes of Italy unto his Estates 548 3 Theobaldus the sonne of Theodebert subdued the Almans and added much of their Countrey to his own Dominions 555 4 Clotaire King of Soissons the youngest sonne of Clovis the Great succeeded Theobald in this Kingdome as afterwards his brother Childebert in the Realm of France anno 560. uniting in his person the whole French Dominion 565 5 Sigebert the sonne of Clotaire vanquished the Hunnes then falling into his Estates killed in his Tent by the practises of Fredegond the wife of Chilperick King of France 577 6 Childebert the sonne of Sigebert successour to his Uncle Guntrum in the Realm of Orleans 598 7 Theodebert the II. the sonne of Childebert vanquished and outed of his Kingdome by Clotaire the second of France from whose eldest sonne Sigebert descended the illustrious family of the Earls of Habsburg 617 8 Clotaire the II. King of France on the death of Theodebert King of Austrasia and his brother Theodorick King of Orleans the sole King of the French 9 Dagobert in the life of his Father King of Mets or Austrasia whom he succeeded at his death in the Realm of France 645 10 Sigebert II. the eldest son of Dagobert made choise of this kingdome for his part of the whole French Empire therein preferring it to West-France or France it self which he left to Clovis the 2.
Eberhard 8 Eberhard II. son of Vlrick 1325 9 Vlrick III. son of Eberhard 1344 10 Eberhard III. son of Vlric 1392 11 Vlric IV. son of Eberhard 12 Eberhard IV. son of Vlric 1417 13 Eberhard V. son of Eberhard the 4. by his marriage with Henrica or Henriette daughter of Henry Earl of Montbelguard added that Earldom to his house 1419 14 Lewis or Ludovick II. son of Eberhard the 5. 1456 15 Eberhard VI. son of Lewis Founder of the Universitie of Tubingen created by Maximilian the 1. the first Duke of Wirtenberg anno 1495. He deceased without issue anno 1496. 1496 16 Eberhard VII son of Vlric the younger brother of Lewis the 2. succeeded on the death of Eberhard his Cousin German 1504 17 Henry the brother of Eberhard the 7. 1519 18 Vlric V. son of Henry the 2. expulsed out of his Dukedom by Charls the 5. for the sack of Reutling an Imperiall Citie and his Estate conferred on Ferdinand of Austria the brother of Charls but after 15 years exile restored to his Dukedom by Philip Lantgrave of Hassia He reformed Religion and liberally endowed the Universitie of Tubingen 1550 19 Christopher the son of Vlric the 5. a follower of his Fathers steps in Reformation of the Church and Advancement of Learning 1568 20 Ludevick or Lewis III. son of Christopher 21 Frederick son of George Earl of Montbelgard the brother of Vlric the 5. made Knight of the Garter by Queen Elizabeth anno 1597. 22 John-Frederick son of Frederick the 1. 23 John-Eberard eldest son of the former Duke anno 1649. The Revenues of this Duke are supposed to be equall unto those of the Electors Palatine spoken of before and were it not for the silver mines in Saxonle little inferiour to those of that Duke But for provisions of war excepting Powder only he is meanly furnished A main defect considering the ill terms he stands in with the Imperiall Cities betwixt whom and the house of Wirtenberg there have been alwayes open wars or secret jealousies His Arms are Or 3 Attires of a Stag born Palie-barrie Sable As for the Marquisate of BADEN lying on the West side of Schwartzenwald betwixt it the Rhene it is for the most part except towards those Wolds a very pleasant and fruitfull Countrie and much of the same nature with the rest of Wirtenberg so called from Baden a neat Town where the Marquesse keeps his seat in Winter so named from the hot Baths there as is also Baden called for distinction sake the Vpper Baden amongst the Switzers in which respect the Citie of Bath in Somersetshire had antiently the name of Caer-Baden also Of these Baths it is supposed that there are in this Citie at the least 300. profitable for many diseases and exulcerate sores drawing a great resort of people from the neighbouring Countries This is the chief Town of this Marquisate from whence the Princes have the Title of Marquesses of Baden The next to this is 2 Durlach or Turlach which gives title to a second branch of this house called sometimes Marquesses of Durlach only but commonly the Marquesses of Baden-Durlach 3 Liebenzel amongst the hils of Schwartzenwald famous for hot medicinall Springs 4 Lichtall remarkable for a Monasterie the buriall place of the first Marquesses 5 Gerspach in the very heart of that Mountainous tract 6 Pfortheim adjoyning to the Wood Hagenscheis a branch of Schwartzenwald 7 Rotelen 8 Badenwile and 9 Sufenburg all seated in the Vpper-Baden being that part hereof which lies next to Brisgow 10 Milberg beautified with a fair Castle the usuall retiring place of these Princes in the heats of Summer This Marquisate being also taken out of the great Dukedom of Schwaben was founded in the person of Herman of Veronae in Italie who deserving well of the Emperour Henry the 5. was by him settled in some Lands about these parts anno 1120. and after marrying with the daughter of an Earl of Baden was by the Emperour Frederick Barbarossa created the first Marquesse of Baden anno 1155. The Estate was after much increased by the addition of the Earldome of Hochberg and the Appendixes thereof in Schwaben into which Christopher the 13. Marquesse hereof succeeded on the death of his Cousin Philip the last Earl of Hochberg both Princes descending originally from two brothers of which the eldest in right of the Lady Judith his wife was Earl of Hochberg the second by the favour of the said Frederick Barbarossa was made Marquesse of Baden They were Masters also of many fair Estates in the Lower Palatinate which the Palatines of the Rhene as was there said are since possessed of Other particulars shall be shewn if occasion be in the ensuing Catalogue of The MARQUESSES of BADEN 1253 1 Herman the first Marquesse 2 Herman II. 3 Herman III. 4 Herman IV. 1281 5 Rodulph son of Herman 4. 1295 6 Herman V. son of Rodolph 7 Rodolph II. son of Herman the 5. 1356 8 Frederick son of Rodolph the 2. 9 Rodolph III. son of Frederick 1372 10 Barnard son of Rodolph 1431 11 James son of Barnard 1453 12 Charls son of James the first of these Marquesses which was possessed of the Countie of Spanheim in the Lower Palatinate descending on this house by Matild wife of Rodolp the 2. 1475 13 Christopher son of Charls who after the death of Philip the last Marquesse of Hochberg succeeded also in that estate 1515 14 Barnard son of Christâ—ph his brother Ernest succeeding in that of Hochberg 15 Christopher II. son of Barnard his elder brother Philibert and Philip son of Philebert dying in the life of Barnard 16 Edward son of Christopher intending the sale of his Estates to pay his debts was forcibly deprived of all by 17 Ernest Marquesse of Hochberg nephew of Ernest above mentioned who by that means not only preserved the Marquisate of Baden but united that of Hochberg again unto it and removed his ordinarie seat to Durlach 18 George brother of Ernest Marquesse of Baden and Hochberg 19 Frederick the son of George born in the year 1594. succeeded his Father in both Estates and if living hath a sonne called also Frederick to enjoy them after him NORTHGOIA OR The UPPER PALATINATE The Countrie of NORTHGOIA so called from the Northern situation of it in regard of Bavaria is sometimes also called the Palatinate of Bavaria because anciently belonging to that Estate but generally Ober Psalts or the Vpper Palatinate to difference it from the Lower It is bounded on the East with Bohemia on the West with Franconia and part of Schwaben on the North with Voiteland and on the South with Bavaria The Countrie for the most part somewhat rough and mountainous rich principally in mines of iron which it yeeldeth in most places and some of silver about Amberg extended from Haimbourg to the edge of Bohemia 80 miles and from the hill Felchtelberg in the edge of Voiteland to Weisenberg near the banks of the Danow 68 miles Observable things
course of this work 3 Wieper or Wypra so called of the River on which it standeth 4 Quernfurt 5 Rotenburg 6 Alstad 7 Helderung bought of the Earls of Houstein Some who delineate the Pedegree of these Earls of Mansfield fetch it as high as from one of King Arthurs Knights of the Round Table born at Mansfield in Nottinghamshire who setling himself in Germany gave that name to his house a Military Originall and very suitable to such an active and warlike Family But those which doe not soar so high fetch them no further then from Burchard the fift Earl of Quernfort and Burgrave of Magdeburg who following Frederick Barbarossa into the Holy Land deceased at Antioch anno 1189. His Nephew Burchard by a sonne of the same name was the first of this Family that had the title of Earl of Mansfield about the yeer 1250. continued ever since unto his Posterity but under some acknowledgments to the Electors of Saxony Of these the most eminent were Voldradus one of the Councell of Estate to the Emperour Sigismund anno 1411. a great improver of the Patrimony of the Earls hereof 2 John-George Lord Deputy or Lieutenant of Saxony under Duke Augustus 3 Peter-Ernest Governour of Luxembourg under Charles the fift and Philip the second by whom much exercised and employed in their wars with France 4 Albert a constant friend of Luthers and a faithfull follower of John-Frederick the deprived Electour in whose quarrell being outed of his estate he retired to Magdeberg which he most gallantly defended against the Emperour And 5 Ernestus Nephew of that Albert by his son John so famous for the war which he maintained in most parts of Germany against Ferdinand the second in behalf of Frederick Prince Elector Palatine and the States of Bohemia with so great constancy and courage East of the Earldome of Mansfield lyeth the Principate of ANHALT much shaded if not too much overgrown with woods parts of the old Hercinian forrest whence it had the name Hol in Dutch signifying a wood or forrest and the Princes of this house created to this dignity by the stile of Principes Harciniae in Anhalt Chief townes of it are 1 Bernberg the Dynastie and usuall title of this house before they were created Princes of Anhalt 2 Ballenstede part of the antient Patrimony of the first Princes hereof 3 Dessaw the birth-place of some and the buriall-place of others of this Family beautified with a strong Castle built by Prince Albert the second anno 1341. 4 Servest the usuall place of the Princes residence 5 Coeten a well fortified place in vain besieged by the joynt forces of the Arch-bishop of Magdeburg and the Earl of Schwartzenwold We went as high as the Round Table for the Earls of Mansfield but we must goe as high as the Ark for the Princes of Anhalt some fetching them from Askenaz the son of Gomer and nephew of Japhet from whom and no other this Aseanian Family for by that name it is called are to fetch their Pedegree But to content our selves with more sober thoughts certain it is that this Family is of the old Saxon race setled in these parts by Theodorik King of Mets or Austrasia who gave the Towns of Ascandt and Ballenstede with the lands adjoyning to one Bernwald or Bernthobald a noble Saxon anno 524. From which town and Castle of Ascandt afterwards rased to the ground by Pepin King of the French anno 747. most probable it is that they took their name From this Bernwald or Bernthobald by a long line of Princes descended Albert the seventh of Anhalt surnamed Vrsus created Marquesse of Brandenburg by the Emperour Frederick Barbarossa anno 1152. the Father of that Barnard who by the Munificence and bounty of the same Emperour was created Duke of Saxony in the roome of Duke Henry surnamed the Lion anno 1180. becoming so the Stemme of the two greatest Princes in all the Empire Henry the second son of this Barnard was by the same Emperour not long after made Prince of Anhalt the first of all this ancient and illustrious Family which had been honoured with that title continuing in his race to this very day the two Electorates of Saxony and Brandenbourg being mean while translated unto other Families The most considerable of which Princes though all men of Eminence were 1 Rodolph Generall of the forces of the Emperour Maximilian the first against the Venetians whom he twice overcame in battell 2 George the Divine a great Reformer of the Church by his diligent preaching whose Sermons and other Tractates learned for the times he lived in are still extant 3 Christian born in the yeer 1568. Commander of the Forces of Frederick Prince Elector Palatine in the wars of Bohemia North of the Principality of Anhalt lyeth the Bishoprick of MAGDEBVRG so called of Magdeburg the chief City by some called Meydburg and Meydenburg whence by a Greek name Parthenopolis and Virginopolis by a mungrell word made of Greek and Latine A City seated on the Elb divided into three parts but all strongly fortified begirt with high walls deep ditches and almost unconquerable Bulwarks yet very beautifull withall before the last desolation of it of elegant buildings fair streets and magnificent Temples Built in the form of a Crescent by the Emperour Otho the first the founder of it who having translated hither the Archiepiscopall See for the greater honour of the place built the Cathedrall of Saint Maurice where his wife lies buried anno 948. testified by the inscription to be daughter of Edmund King of England A town which hath long flourished in a great deal of glory and tasted of as much affliction as any other in Germany For refusing to receive the Interim it was out-lawed by the Emperour Charles the fifth and given to him that could first take it It was first hereupon attempted by the Duke of Meglenberg but he was in a Camisado taken Prisoner his Army routed his Nobles made captive and 260 horse brought into the City Next it was besieged by Duke Maurice of Saxonie who on honourable termes was after a long siege received into it anno 1550. when it had stood on his own guard the space of three yeers Which long opposition of one town taught the German Princes what constancy could doe it held up the coals of Rebellion in Germany and indeed proved to be the fire which burned the Emperours Trophies For here Duke Maurice coming acquainted with Baron Hedeck hatched that confederacy by which not long after this great Emperour was driven out of Germany At last it yeilded to Duke Maurice under the protection of whose successours it hath since enjoyed a long course of felicity till the yeer 1631 in which most miserably burnt and sacked by the Earl of Tilly of whom it is observed that after that fact he never prospered being shortly after totally routed at the battell of Leipsick and wounded to the death not long after that neer the River
morrow after this overthrow he was condemned to lose his Head but pardoned at last on condition that he should ransomlesse set free Marquesse Albert of Brandenbourg renounce his dignity of the Electorship resigne up all his inheritance with the like harsh Articles It was also urged that he should alter his Religion but that he so constantly denyed that it was omitted For his after maintenance there were rendred back unto him the towns of Weymar and Goth from the former of which his Posterity are now called Dukes of Saxon-Weymar After this Victory the Emperour fraudulently intrapped the Lantgrave then marched he against the Cities in all which he prevailed restored the Masse and drave them to hard composition for their liberties It was thought that in this war the Emperour got 1600000 Crowns and 500 peeces of Ordinance The Imprisonment of the Lantgrave contrary to the Emperours promise was the chief thing which overthrew his good fortune For Duke Maurice having pawned his word and given unto the Lantgraves children his Bond for the safe return of their Father found himself much wronged and grieved therefore consulting with Baron Hedeck he entred league with the French King associated himself with Marquesse Albert of Brandenbourg suddenly surprised Auspurg and by the terrour which his haste brought with it forced the Emperour to flie from Inspruch and the Fathers to break up the Councell of Trent The Emperour now brought low easily hearkned to an honourable Composition which not long after was concluded the Cities recovering their Priviledges free passage being given to the Reformation and all things else reduced to the same state they were in before the wars the restoring of John-Frederick to his Dukedom and Electorship excepted only So did this Duke Maurice both overthrow the liberty of his Country and restore it so was the work of Reformation by his means depressed by the same again revived and established stronger then ever Thus we see that of the Poet verified Vel nemo vel qui mihi vulnera fecit Solus Achillaeo tollere more potest None but the man which did his Country wound Achilles-like could heal and make it sound It is observed by some that the deprivation of John Frederick and the advancement of Maurice fell out very happily for the confirming of the Reformation then contended for First in regard of John Frederick whose Christian patience and Magnanimity during the whole time of his imprisonment added great reputation to the cause for which he he suffered 2 In respect of Duke Maurice who was a man of far greater parts to advance the work and every way as zealous in pursuance of it as the other was And 3 In relation to the children of the deprived Duke men not to be relied on in a matter of such weight and moment insomuch as it was said of him after his decease Quod filios reliquerit sui dissimillimos But to return unto my story The doctrine of Luther thus setled in Germany and being so agreeable to the Word of God was quickly propagated over all Christendome the reasons of which next unto the Almighty power of the most High may be principally six 1 The diligence and assiduity of preaching in City and Village 2 The publishing of books of Piety and Christian Religian 3 The translations of the Scriptures into the vulgar languages whereby the simple might discern good from bad the muddy doctrine of Rome from the clear water of life 4 The education of youth especially in Catechismes which contained the whole body of Christian religion which once well planted in their mindes was irradicable 5 The continuall offers of disputations with the adverse party in a publick audience which being denyed gave assurance of the truth and soundnesse of the one side as of the falshood and weaknesse of the other 6 Their compiling of Martyrologies and Histories of the Church which cannot but work an admirable confirmation of Faith and constancy in the hearers and readers There is one only policy wanting namely the calling of a generall Synod to compose the differences of the reformed Church about the Sacrament and Predestination which would certainly strengthen their own cause and weaken the enemies whose chief hopes are that the present disagreements will arme party against party to their own destruction But God grant that their hopes may be frustrated and we will say with the Poet Haemanus Trojam erigent Parvas habet spes Troja si tales habet Shall these small jarres restore the ruin'd Pope Small hope he hath if this be all his hope But it is time we should proceed to the story of Saxony the ancient inhabitants of which tract were the Longobardi or Lombards of Magdeburg and part of the Cherusci about Mansteld and Wirtenberg Overcome by the prevailing Saxons they became part of their name and Country which in the full extent thereof was once far greater then now it is containing all the Countries betwixt the Rhene and the River Eydore in the Cimbrick Chersonesse and from the River Saltza to the German and Baltick Oceans These said by some to be a People of Asia and there called the Sacae who finding that small territory now a part of Persia too narrow for them forsook their Country and at last fixed themselves in the Cimbrick Chersonesse where they first took the names of Pasaeasons or Sac-sons that is to say the â—ons of the Sacae The improbality of this we have there disputed Omitting therefore that and the like Originations of them I conceive them for my part to be naturall Germans some tribe of that most populous and potent people of the Suevi but for the reason of the name let every man enjoy the pleasure of his own opinion Certain I am that in Ptolemies time they were possessed of those parts beyond the Elb thence extended to the Eydore part of which tract is now known by the name of Holstein and were accounted in that time to be no new-comers Afterwards as they grew in number they inlarged their quarters and passing over the Elb in the time of the latter Roman Emperours possessed themselves of the void places which were left by the French then busied in the conquest of more fruitfull Countries communicating their name to all the Nations which they overcame as the French had formerly done before them So that in fine they took up the now Dukedomes of Holstein Lunenbourg and Brunswick the Bishopricks of Bremen Verda Hildersheim Halberstad and Magdeburg the old Marches of Brandenbourg the Earldome of Mansfield Wesiphalen both Friselands Overyssell with as much of Guelderland and Holland as lay on that side of the Rhene By which account the present Electorall Family hath not one foot of the old Saxony in their possession the seat and Patrimony of the Electors being removed into other Countries upon the alterations and changes which have hapned in that estate the name and title of Saxony being given to the Country about Wittenberg for no
the ordinary residence of the Bishop of Pomesan Besides which there are reckoned in this division 80 good towns more and about 54 Castles though not of much observation in the course of storie Chief towns pertaining to the King are 1 Braunsberg upon a Bay of the Baltick Sea which they call Frisch Haffe a town of good trade by reason of the commodious Haven and the ordinarie residence of the Bishop of Warmia 2 Frawenburg on the same Bay not far from Braunsburg 3 Elbing on the same Bay not far from a fair and fishfull Lake well traded rich and full of very wealthie Merchants 4 Ressel the chief town of the Diocese and Dukedome of Warmie 5 Strasburg in Michlow confining on Poland specially so called at the siege whereof by Gustavus Adolphus King of Sweden anno 1628. Elias Tripe one of the Engineers of that King found out the use of Leather Ordinance which afterwards did that King great service in his wars of Germany 6 Culm on the River Vistula a Bishops See 7 Mariemburg on the Nogat built by the Dutch Knights anno 1302. and made the seat of the Great Masters of their Order translated first from Ptolemais or Acon in Syria to the citie of Venice from thence to Marpurg and at last to this place by Sifride the twelfth Great Master of it whose constant residence in this town occasioned the Bishop of Culm to remove thither also A very fair and well-built citie the chief of those which do belong to the King of Poland by whom so well garrisoned and furnished with such store of victualls ammunition and all other necessaries that it waâ— thought able to hold out for a six years siege But it proved otherwise when besieged by the King of Sweden who took it in lesse space then so many months on the setling of a peace betwixt the Crowns rendred again unto the King of Poland Beneath this town down towards the Baltick is a pleasant Island made by the Nagot and the Wixell for the fertilitie of the soil and the great numbeâ— of houses villages and people not equalled for the muchnesse of it in all this Countrie 8 Neâ—burg on the west side of the Vistula or Wixel in the Countrie called Pomerella once part of Pomerania but given by Swantibore Duke of Pomeren anno 1107. to Bugeslaus his second son whose posterity enjoyed it till the year 1295. when Mestevin the 2. dying without issue male gave it to Primislaus Duke of the Polonians whose successours have ever since enjoyed it by that donation 9 Dirschaw or Darsaw in Latine Darsovia a well fortified Town and of great importance on the same side of the River and the same Countrie of Pomerella 10 Dantzick in Latine called Dantiscum and sometimes Gedanum situate on the same side of the River also a fair and well-built Citie the houses for the 〈◊〉 part of brick and the rest of stone raised with great beauty and magnificence six or seven floores high beautified with a fair Councell-house for affairs of State and many publick gardens for disport and exercise It consisteth of three Cities governed by as many Senates the one called Furstat or the fore-Citie the second Altstat or the old Citie and the third Reichstat or the Emperours Citie but all encompassed with one wall and governed by one chief Senate or Common-Councel chosen out of all three A Bishops See and the second in esteem and rank of all the Hanse towns of so great trade and such a noted Granarie of all sorts of corn issued from hence to supply the wants of all other Countries that 1000 measures of wheat besides other commodities in proportion are here dayly sold Heretofore it was reckoned as Imperiall but now esteemed a Free-Estate acknowledging the Kings of Poland for their Protectours to whom they allow many customes upon their merchandise and permit his Officers to abide there for receiving of them The first town in the Kingdome of Poland which gave entrance to the doctrines of Luther anno 1525. but in so tumultuous a manner that they that favoured his opinions deposed the old Common-Councell men and created new ones of their own prophaned the Churches robbed them of their ornaments and shamefully abused the Priests and Religious persons abolished the Masse and altered all things at their pleasure But by the coming of the King they grew somewhat quieter Having one Convent of Black Friers and two of Nuns who still enjoy the exercise of their Religion 11 Melvin a noted Port Town and of great resort especially by the English Merchants who had here their Staple for the Baltick A small but fair and well-built Citie and fortified with a very good wall governed like Danâ—k after the manner of a Free Estate or Common-wealth under the patronage and protection of the Kings of Poland The ancient inhabitants hereof were the Venedi the most potent Nation of this tract extended all along the coast of the Baltick from them by Ptolemie called Sinus Venedicus containing under them the Gythones Phinni Sulanes Phrungudiones Avarini and more within the land the Sudini and Galindae whose name the Dukedome or Province of Galindia doth still retaine But great and potent though they were they were subdued by the Borussi inhabiting at the foot of the Riphean Mountaines who weary of their own cold and barren dwellings removed into the Western parts and vanquishing the Venedi and those other Nations possessed themselves of this Country which they called Borussia now by us named Prussia By Venedus one of their Princes having 12 sons in all it was divided into 12 Provinces or Dukedomes one for every son continuing by that means distracted into divers petit principalities till the coming of the Marian or Dutch Knights sent hither by Frederick the 2. anno 1215. by whom the Provinces or Dukedomes of Sudavia Michlow and the greatest part of Nadravia were laid waste and desolate the rest submitted to their power and received the Gospel After this it continued change of Masters they revolted to the King of Poland to whom they offered their obedience seconded by the yeelding up of Mariemberg with many other Towns and Castles sold to King Casimir by the Garrison Souldiers anno 1457. for 476000 Florens But the Knights disdaining to be so dealt withall and refusing to swear allegiance to the Kings of Poland they brake out into open war managed with variable successe on both sides Ludovicus the then Great Master being so successefull at the first that he once beat the King out of the field routed his whole Armie slew 30000 of his men upon the place and took 136 of his chief Nobilitie not vanquished at last but by the treachery and rebellion of his own people In the end wearied and worn out on both sides by continuall wars Albert of Brandenbourg then Great Master having for 14 years together couragiously maintained the honour of his Order and for the 4 last years importuned in vain the assistance of the Emperour
Sigismund the Emperour and King of Hungary besieging it with an Army of 130000 Christians in the time of Baiazet the first whose Father Amurath had taken it from the King of Bulgaria the issue of which siege was this that Baiazet coming to raise the siege obtained the victory with the loss of 60000 Turks the army of the Christians being wholly routed 20000 slain all the rest almost taken prisoners and the young Emperor forced to flie by Sea to Thrace thence unto Constantinople afterwards to Rhodes and at last after 18 months absence to his Realm of Hungary the other as it were in revenge of this was fought betwixt Michael Vaivod of Valachia and the forces of Mahomet the third over whom the Vaivod got a remarkable victory and as the fruits thereof sacked the City it self carrying thence great spoil and booty and infinite multitudes of people with some whereof he made up his Army sending the rest to inhabit and manure the void and desert places of his own Dominions 6 Sophia called Tibiscum in the time of Ptolemie repaired by the Emperour Justinian who gave it this name from a famous and magnificent Temple founded and dedicated by him unto St. Sophia The ordinary Residence for these late times of a Turkish Beglerbeg who hath the chiefe command of Europe under the grand Signieur once taken by Huniades and by him at the command of Vladislaus King of Hungary burnt unto the ground but afterwards repaired and more strongly fortified then it had beene formerly 7 Varna antiently called Dionysiopolis situate on the Euxine Sea neer the borderes of Thrace remarkable for the great defeat there given the Christians the first flight of Huniades from the face of the Turkes and the death of Vladislaus King of Hungary spoken of before 8 Sumium 9 Pezechium 10 Calacrium 11 Galata and 12 Macropolis all taken by the Hungarians in their way to Varna and lost againe upon the issue of that battell 13 Silistria at this time the chief City hereof and the ordinary abode of a Turkish Bassa delivered to Amurath the first by Sasmenos Prince or King of Bulgaria out of a vaine hope to save thereby the rest of his countrey 14 Parastlaba or Perstlaba the antient seat of the Kings of Bulgaria till the taking of it by John Zimisces Emperour of Constantinople by whom caused to be called Johannopolis but it soon lost that new name and is now an ordinary village called Pâ—retalaw 15 Ternova the usuall seat or residence of the later Princes of this countrey at the conquest of it by the Turkes 16 Budina once of great importance and the chief of this countrey but being taken by Huniades in the course of his victories it was by him burnt downe to the ground as having been the cause of much warre to the Christians there supposed to be built in or neer the place where once stood the old City of Oescus the principall town of the Triballi called therefore Oescus Triballorum though some will have that City to be now called Blida 17 Venuzina a towne of great strength and one of the first peeces taken by the Turkes 18 Cossova fatall to the Christians who in the plaines hereof had two main defeates the first by Amurath the first who here discomfited Lazarus the Despot of Servia and the greatest Army that the Christians ever raised against the Turkes Lazarus himselfe being slain in the fight and Amurath himselfe shortly after the battell stabbed in the belly by one Miles Cobelitz a wounded and halfe dead souldier as he was taking a view of the dead bodies which lay there in heaps The last by Amurath the second to the famous Huniades whom he here discomfited after a cruell fight continuing three dayes together in which were slain 17000 Christians and amongst them the greatest part of the Hungarian Nobility Huniades put againe to flight and forced to some extremities to preserve his life the Turkes buying this great victory with the lâ—ise of 40000 men as themselves confessed The place in which these fields were fought called the Plaines of Cossova extendeth 20 miles in length and 5 miles in breadth incompassed round with pleasant mountaines in the form of a Theater as if it were designed by Nature for a stage of action 19 Dorostorum by some of the Antients called Rhodostolon the seat in Pâ—olemies time of the first Legion called Italica afterwards one of the chief townes which the Rosses and Russians had in this countrey from whom taken by John Zimisces the Eastern Emperour decaying after that time by little and little and now wholly ruinate 20 Achrida the birth-place of Justinian by whom beautified and enlarged and called Justiniana Prima who raising the Diocese of Dacia into a Praefecture placed here a Primate for the affaires of the Church which honour it doth still retaine the Bishop hereof being the Primate of all Dacia and a Pâ—aefectus Praetorio for affaires of State But he being dead the town returned to its old name nov called L' Ochrida contracted by William of Tyre to Aâ—re by the Turkes called Giustandill a distiâ—ct Principate of it selfe in the time of Amurath the first and by him made tributary at his first warre upon this countrey And here it is to be observed that those parts of this countrey which lie next to the Euxine Sea had antiently the name of Pontus aâ— had some parts of Asia Minor which bordered on the same Sea also and that the City of Tone as Ptolemie or Tomos as Pliny calls it to which Ovid was banished by Augustus Caesar was a City of this Europaean Pontus and not of the Persian as hath been commonly conceived For Tomi is by Ptolemie placed amongst the Cities of Moesia inferior and by Ovid on the West or left side of the Euxine and not upon the South thereof as appeareth by these lines of his Cum maris Euxini positos ad laeva Tomitas Quaerere me laesi Principis ira jubet that is to say My wronged Princes wrath commands me bide At Tomos on the Euxines Western side The place at this day called Tomiswar according to Coelius Calcagninus but others would have it to be the same which is now named Kiovia in the same tract also not farre from which is said to be a Lake called to this day Owidow Jezcocoor the Lake of Ovid. For what cause hither banished is not yet agreed on Some say it was for the unlawfull pleasures which he enjoyed with Julia the Emperours daughter whom he celebrates in his Amorum under the borrowed name of Corinna Others imagine that he had seen Augustus himselfe unnaturally using the company of the same Julia his daughter for which the offended Prince exiled him and that he alludeth hereunto in his book de Tristibus saying Cur aliquid vidi cur noxia lumina feci c. A Crime of which I dare not thinke that noble Emperor to be any way guilty But certain it is that whatsoever was the
unlesse reduced to extreme bondage by their Kings which he wished not neither took the advantage of the minoritie of Charilaus to new mould the Government and what he could not doe by fair means to effect by Arms forcing this Charilaus though his Nephew when he came to age to flie for sanctuarie to the Temple of Juno Having ordained what Laws he pleased and setled such a form of government as himself best fancied the better to decline the envie of so great a change he got leave to travail binding the people by an oath to observe all his laws untill his return and being gone commanded at his death that his ashes should be cast into the Sea lest being carryed back to Sparta the people might conceive themselves released from their oath By means whereof his Laws continued in force near 700 years during which time that Common-wealth did flourish in all prosperity the particulars of which Institutions he that lists to see may finde them specified at large by Photareh in the life of Lycurgus Suffice it that the Discipline was so sharp and strict that many went into the wars for no other reason then on an hope to rid themselves from so hard a life and that Diogenes returning hence to the Citie of Athens gave out that he returned from men to women 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And being asked in what part of Greece he had met with the compleatest men made answer that he could no where meet with men but that he had found some boyes amongst the Spartans A Cynicall and rugged answer but such as carryed a great deal of judgment in it the Spartans being more stout and resolute in all their actions and lesse effeminate in their lives then the rest of the Grecians But besides the strictnesse of the discipline under which they lived there was another thing which made them wish for wars abroad namely the little or no power which either the Kings or People had in civil matters and affairs of State entirely left to the disposing of the Senate and the power of the Ephori So that the Kings having by the laws the command of their armies were willing to engage in war upon all occasion and the common people as desircus to attend them in such employments as the Kings could wish Upon these grounds the war is made a trade amongst them beginning with the Helots a neighbouring people then with the rest of the Lacenians afterwards quarrelling the Messenians their old Confederates all which they severally subdued and made subject to them In the warre which Xerxes made against the City of Athens their King Leouid as the first of the elder house went forth to aid them slain at the straights of Thermopyloe courageously fighting for the liberty of Greece and when it was thought fit to set upon the Persian Fleet Eurybiades the Spartan Admirall did command in chief In pursuit of the this war against the Persians Pausanias and Agesilaus were of most renown the first in helping the Athenians to drive them out of Greece the other in making war upon them in their own Dominions Freed from the Persians they grow jealous of the State of Athens whom they looked on as their Rivals in point of Soveraignty and glory Hence the long warre betwixt these Cities called Bellam Peloponnesiacum managed for the most part in Peloponnesus from thence transferred into Sicil and at last ended in the taking of Athens the Government whereof they changed into an Aristocratie under 30 Magistrates of their own appointment commonly called the thirty tyrants Proud of this fortunate successe their next quarrell was with the Boeotians the conquered Athenians covertly and the Persians openly assisting the enemy Here their prosperity began to leave them For besides many small defeats Epaminondas the Theban so discomsited them at the overthrowes of Leuctres and Maxtinea that Sparta it selfe was in danger of utter ruine Not long after happened the Holy warre chiefly undertooke against the Phocians wherein also they made a party but this warre being ended by King Philip they scarce breathed more freedome than he gave air to But when Alexanders Captains fought for the Empire of their Master all these flourishing Republiques were either totally swallowed into or much defaced by the Kingdome of Macedon The Lacedoemonians held the chief strongth of a Town to consist in the valour of the people and therefore would never suffer Sparta to be walled till the times immediately following the death of Alexander the Great yet could not those fortifications then defend them from Antigonus Doson King of Macedon who having vanquished Cleomenes King of Sparta entred the Town and was the first man that ever was received into it as Conqueror So much different were the present Spartans from the valour and courage of their ancestours Cleomenes being forced to forsake his countrey and the race of the Heraclidoe failing in him they became a prey to Machanidus and Nabis two wicked Tyrants from whom they were no sooner freed but they were made subject in a manner to the power of Rome and in the end the Town so weak and inconsiderable that it was not able to resist the poorest enemy now a small Burrough called Misithra And so I leave them to the thoughts of their former glories having now nothing dseto boast of but the fame and memory of their actions in former times ARGOLIS so called from the chief City Argos is bounded on the South with Laconia on the West with Corinthia and Achaia Propria on the East and North with the Sea A territorie remarkable for a most excellent breed of Horses and from thence called Hippium Places of most importance in it 1 Argos founded by Argus the fourth King of this countrey and the chief of this Kingdome Memorable as for other things so 1 for the death of Pyrrhus King of Epirus who having forced his entry into it was here ignobly slaine after all his victories by the hands of an old woman throwing a Tyle at him from the top of an house 2 For the long race of the Kings hereof from Inachus the cotemporary of our Father Abraham anno 2003. unto Acrisius their last King Whose daughter Danae being shut up in a Tower of Brasse was deflowred by Jupiter to whom she bare the renowned Perseus so memorised in antient Poets But Perseus having by misfortune slain his Grandfather the old King Acrisius quitted the City of Argos as unlucky to him and transferred the Kingdome to Mycenae a City of his own foundation and so better fancied by means hereof the second City of esteem in this little Province Growing in small time unto so great riches that it got the name of dites Mycenoe as appeareth by Horace in whom the Horses of Argos and the wealth of Mycene are placed in one verse together Aptum dicis equis Argos ditesque Mycenas For horses Argos is of fame For wealth Mycenoe hath the name 3 Troezen situate on the Sinus Argolicus now
Romans losing but 14. 7 Orchomenâ—n no lesse memorable for another victorie obtained by the same L. Sylla against Dorilaus another of that Kings Commanders having an armie of 80000 men of which 20000 lost their lives that day After which victories when Sylla might easily have destroyed that King he suddenly patched a peace up with him that he might hasten unto Rome where Marius and Cinna had trodden his faction under foot preferring by that act the pursuit of his own private quarrels before that of his Countrie endangered more by Mithridates after his return then it had been formerly 8 Aulis a Port town on the shores of the Aegean Sea where the Grecians took shipping when they went to the war of Troy here making Oath never to give over the enterprize untill they had destroyed that Citie Concerning which thus she in Virgil Non ego cum Danais Trojanam excindere Gentem Aulide juravi That is to say I took no oath at Aulis to destroy As did the Greeks the Town and State of Troy But the chief Citie of this Country and such as had a speciall influence over all the rest was the Citie of Thebes situate on the banks of the River Cephisus where built by Cadmus the Phoenician after all his wandrings Famous in old times for the wars between Eteocles and Polynices the sons of the unfortunate Prince Oedipus and of his Mother and wife Jocasta The historie of which war is the most ancient piece of storie that we finde of all Greece the former times and writings containing nothing but fables little favouring of humanity and lesse of truth as of men changed into Monsters the adulteries of the Gods and the like In this town lived Pelopidas and Epaminondus who so crushed the Lacedemonians at the battell of Leuctra and Mantinea that they could never after re-obtain their former puissance This Common-wealth long flourished and at last being overburthened in the Phocian war was glad to submit it self to the protection of the Macedonians under the leading of King Philip who by this means first got footing in Greece into which afterwards he thrust his whole body Upon the death of Philip Thebes revolted from the Macedons but Alexander his successour quickly recovered it and to dishearten the Greeks in the like attempts he razed the Citie selling all the inhabitants of age and strength only Pindarus house he commanded to be left standing in honour of that learned Poet. At this sack of the town one of the Macedon souldiers entred the house of a principall woman named Timoclea ravished her and rifled her coffers but still demanding more treasure she shewed him a deep Well saying that there all her money was hidden The credulous villain stooping down to behold his prey she tumbled into the Well and over-whelmed with stones for which noble act the generous Prince not only dismissed her unhurt but most highly commended her It was after re-edified by Cassander and followed for the most part as the rest of the Boetians did the fortunes of Macedon Reduced at this time to the State of an ordinarie Burrough and called Scibes by the Turks 4 PHOCIS is bounded on the East with Baeotia on the West with Doris and Looris on the North with the River Cephisus and on the South with the Bay of Corinth A Country somewhat swelled with Mountains but those of eminent note in the elder times The chief whereof 1 Helicon 2 Citheron both consecrated to the Muses and both contending with Parnassus for height and bignesse 3 Parnassus of so great an height that in that great deluge in which most of these parts of Greece were over-whelmed with the waters Deucalion and Pyrrha saved themselves and many others on the top hereof for which and for its two summits reaching to the clouds of great renown amongst the Poets as in Ovid thus Mons ibi verticibus petit arduus astra duobus Nomine Parnassus superatque cacumine nubes Parnassus there with his two tops extends To the toucht stars and all the clouds transcends Places of most observation in it 1 Anticyra situate near the Sea and famous for the Helleborum there growing an herb very medicinall for the Phrenzie whence the Proverb Naviget Anticyras applyed to mad men 2 Pytho or Pythia said to be seated not only in the midle of Greece but of all the world Strabo relating how Jupiter desirous to know the exact middle of the earth let loose two Eagles one from the East and the other from the West which flying with an equall wing so we must conceive and meeting at this very place shewed it apparently to be the Navell of the World By reason of which convenient situation in the heart of Greece it was made a Sessions town for all the Grecians and honoured with the Court and generall Assemblie of the Amphictiones men chosen out of the prime Cities of Greece who had power to decide all Controversies and to make Lawes for the common good A Court first instituted by Acrisius as Strabo telleth us or as Halicarnasseus more probably by Amphictyon the son of Helles from whom they seeme to have their name The Commissioners from the severall Cities with reference to the places for which they served had the name of Pylagorae when assembled they were called the Amphictyones their meetings at the beginning of the Spring and Antumn Some instances concerning their authoritie will not be amisse In the time of Cimon the Cyrrhenians having by Piracie wronged the Thessalians were fined by this Councell And after that the Lacedemonians for surprizing Cadmea and the Phocians for ploughing up the Land of Cyrra which belonged to the Temple of Delphos were by them amerced and because they continued obstinate and paid not their amercements their Dominions were adjudged to be confiscate unto that Temple But they disobeying this Decree also spoiled the Temple it self for which war being proclaimed against them by the rest of the Grecians who by the assistance of Philip King of Macedon brought them to obedience the Councell was again assembled In which it was decreed that the Phocians should raze the wall of their Cities that they should pay the yearly tribute of 60 Talents that they should no more keep Horse and Arms till they had satisfied the Treasurie of the Temple nor any longer have a voice in those Conventions It was also then enacted that the lost suffrages of the Phocians should be vested in King Philip and his successours Kings of Macedon on whom they also did confer the perpetuall Presidentship and made them Princes of that Senate A Court to which the Sanhedrin of the 70 Elders among the Jewes and in our times the Diets of the Empire and the Assemblies of the Switzers carry most resemblance 3 Cyrrha on the Sea side the Port town to Delphos 4 Crissa so called from Crissaeus the son of Phoeus and grandchild of Aeacus situate on the edge of the Bay of Corinth called sometimes from hence Crissaeus
Sinus 5 Scarphia memorable for the defeat of Critolaus Captain of the Achaean Armie by Metellus one of the Roman Praetors the losse of which batâ—ell drew after it the destruction of Corinth It was observed in the successe of this great fight that a band of Areadians escaping out of the battell came unto 6 Elatea another Citie of this Province and were there kindâ—y entertained on memorie of some former alliances till news came of the overthrow of Critolaus when ordered by the State of Phocis to relinquish the town for adversitie seldome meeteth with returns of friendship they were set upon and all slain by the Romans in the selt-same place in which their Ancestors had unworthily forsaken the rest of the Grecians in their war against Philip King of Macedon for the publick Libertie 7 Daulis a Citie appertaining to Tereus King of Thrace who having marryed Progne the daughter of Pandien King of Athens ravished her sister Philomela and cut out her tongue the better to keep his villanie undiscovered But Progne being made acquainted with the double injury first made him ignorantly eat his own son Iâ—ys whom she had baked in a Pye and after killed him with the help of her ravished sister 8 Delphos renowned in old times for the famous Temple of Apollo in which with that of Jupiter Hammen in Marmariâ—a now reckoned as a part of Egypt were the most famous Oracles of the ancient Gentiles dark Riddles of the Devill couched and contrived with so much cunning that the meaning of them was most hidden when it was thought most easie to be discerned Instance of which that given to Croesus in the war by him projected against the Persian which was thus delivered Croesus Halyn penetrans magnam subvertet opum vim When Croesus over Halys goes A mighty Nation he o'rethrows Which he interpreting according to his own hopes crossed the River was vanquished by Cyrus King of Persia and his Kingdome conquered The like we finde of Pyrrbus King of Epirus who before he made war against the Romans consulted with the Oracle and received this answer Aio te Aeacide Romanos vincere posse Which doubtfull prediction he thus construed Te posse vincere Romanos that he should overcome the Romans but found it unto his cost that the meaning was Romanos posse vincere te that the Romans should overcome him as indeed it happened By another kinde of the same fallacie which the Logicians call Amphibolia did this great enemy of mankind overthrow another who demanding of the Oracle what successe he should have in an expedition which he was in hand with received his answer in these words Ibis redibis nunquam per bella peribis Which he thus pointing Ibis redibis nunquam per c. engaged himself in the war and was therein slain Whereupon his followers canvassing the Oracle found the meaning of it to be this Ibis redibis nunquam per c. The like jugling he also used in those supernaturall Dreams which Philosophers call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 For Caesar dreaming that he carnally knew his own mother the night before he passed over the Rubicon became Lord of Rome the common mother of the Romans and Hippias the son of Pisistratus the Tyrant of Athens having upon the same projects the same dream was killed and buried in the bowels of his mother the earth so that had Caesar miscarried in his action and Hippias thrived yet still had the Devill been reputed his crafts-master and the father of truths But as the Ecclesiasticall history telleth us that Julian the Apostata consulting with the Devill was told that he could receive no answer because that the body of Babylas the Martyr was entombed nigh his Altar so neither could the Devils deceive the world as formerly they had done after Christ the truth it self was manifested in the flesh and tormented these unclean spirits though as they alledged before their time Augustus as Suidas telleth us in whose time our Saviour was born consulting with the Oracle about his successour received this not satisfying answer 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 An Hebrew child whom the blest Gods adore Hath bid me leave these shrines and pack to hell So that of Oracle I can no more In silence leave our Altar and farewell Whereupon Augustus coming home in the Capitol erected an Altar and thereon in capitall Letters caused this inscription to be ingraven HAEC EST ARA PRIMOGENITI DEI. Now as the Devils had by Christs birth lost much of their wonted vertue so after his passion they lost it almost altogether Concerning which Plutarch in a tract of his Morals called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Why Oracles cease to give answers telleth us a notable story which was this Some company going out of Greece into Italie were about the Echinades becalmed when on the suddain there was heard a voice loudly calling on one Thamus an Egyptian then in the ship At the two first calls he made no answer but to the third he replyed saying Here I am and the voice again spake unto him bidding him when he came to Palodes to make it known that the great God Pan was dead When they came unto the Palodes which are certain shelves and rocks in the Ionian Sea Thamus standing on the poope of the ship did as the voice directed him whereupon was heard a mighty noise of many together who all seemed to groan and lament with terrible and hideous shreekings News hereof coming to Tiberius he caused the learned men in his Empire to enquire out of their Books who that Pan should be by whom it was answered that he was the son of Mercury and Penelope with ignorance enough and little satisfaction to the businesse propounded to them Such therefore as more narrowly observed the circumstances of this accident found it to happen at the time when our Saviour suffered on the Crosse who was indeed the true God Pan the chief Shepherd and Bishop of our souls as the Scripture calleth him and that upon this divulging of his death and passion the Devils who used to speak in Oracles did with great grief and lamentation forsake that Office which had been so gainfull to them in seducing mankind That all Oracles at that instant ceased I dare not say though it be certain that about that time they began to fail it being said by Juvenal who lived in the reign of Domitian Delphis Oracula cessant that the Oracle of Delphos was then silent the rest decaying sensibly in a short time after But to proceed the Temple of Apollo being spoiled by the Phocians as before was noted caused the war betwixt them and the Thebans called the Holy War in which the Thebans being likely to have the worst sent for Philip of Macedon who made an end of the quarrell by subduing both The treasure which the Phocians found in the Temple was reckoned at 60 talents of Gold but it proved
4 Miletum mentioned by Strabo though omitted by Ptolemie the place in which S. Paul left Trophimus sick as is mentioned 2 Tim. 4. 20. which happened when the Apostle hovered about that coast as is said Act. 27. 7 8. c. For that it could not be that Miletum to which he congregated the Elders of Ephesus appeareth by his being at Hierusalem Act. 21. 19. and other circumstances of the story 3 Cortyna nigh to which stood the Labyrinth made by Daedalus memorable also for a reed growing on the River Lenaeus necre to which it stood of which they made their strongest Arrowes by Virgil Aeneid 11. called Spicula Cortynia as also for a light garment much used by Hunters which Claudian calls Cortyniam vestem apparelling Diana the great Huntresse with it 6 Dictamum as Ptolemie or Dictynna as Pliny cals it so named from the hill Dicte near to which it is situate one of the chief Cities of the North parts of this Island as 7 Ampelas so named from its plenty of vines was upon the South 8 Minoa a Port town now called Altomara so named from Minos in the East and 9 Corytus on a Promontorie of the same name in the West side of it But these and almost all the rest spoken of by Ptolemie being so destroyed by time and warres that the ruines of them are hardly visible we must behold it in the present condition and estate thereof divided into four parts or Provinces according to the names and number of the four chief Cities that is to say 1 Sittia 2 Candie 3 Rhetimum and 4 Canea In the first part called SITTIA lying towards the East are 74 Villages and but 17 Parishes of which six onely are of the Church of Rome the residue holding the Communion of the Church of Greece the principall whereof are 1 Sittia or Cytia conceived by some to be the Cisteum of Ptolemie a small Town but populous and very well fortified 2 Gerapetra betwixt Sittia and Candie seated on the Sea side on a lofty rock at the bottom whereof is said to be a dangerous whirl-pit supposed to be the Panormus of Ptolemie 3 S. Macor the dwelling place of one of the Bishops of the Latines 2 In the second part hereof called the Territory of CANDIE lying directly West of Sittia are reckoned 465 Townes and Villages making up amongst them 99 Parish Churches whereof 77 are of the Communion of the Church of Greece the other 22 onely of the Church of Rome Of these the principall 1 Candia an Archbishops See the Metropolis or head City of the Island which takes name from hence situate on the North-coast hereof towards the Aegean beautified with a safe and commodious Haven and fortified so strongly that it seems impregnable affirmed by some to be the Matium of the Antients but I find no such place in Ptolemie or in Ortelius his Thesaurus The City fair and large built for the most part of free stone with low roofes after the manner of Italy the streets broad and spacious from whence a faire and pleasant plain leadeth to a place called the Cave of Minos reported by the common people to be the Sepulchre of Jupiter 2 Malvisin 3 Themene Castell novo 5 Bonifacio 6 Belvedere 7 Mirabello of which little memorable 3 In the third part being the territorie of RHETIMO lying North-west of the territorie of Cantie are accounted 265 Townes and Villages making up 44 Parishes whereof 36 are Grecians and but 8 of the Latines The chief of which are 1 Rhetimo in the shore of the Northern Sea as 〈◊〉 is well fortified and a Bishops See but not else observable 2 Milopotamo an Episcopall See also so called of the River Mâ—lipotamos on which it is seated 3 Agistiman 4 Mandrus 5 Lappa hardly worth the naming 4 In the fourth and last part hereof being the territorie of CANEA taking up all the West of the Island are contained 240 Towns and Villages distributed into 47 Parishes of which 33 are of the Greek Church and the 14 remaining of the Church of Rome Those of most note are 1 Canea built by a Colonie or Plantation of Venetian Gentlemen on the North Coast also supposed to stand in the same place where once Cydon did second to none but Candie for wealth and beautie but far before it for the commodiousnesse of the port commonly called Porto della Suda capable of more then a thousand good Gallies at a time and therefore strongly fortified with two Citadels or Castles on each side of the Haven one as the door and entrance of the countrey 2 Chisamo in Latine called Cysamum old and decayed the wals thereof onely holding good against the ruines of time situate in a low moorish place towards the Aegean 3 Selino built upon an hill on the Seaside opposite to Chisame 4 Sfachia or Spachia situate on the foot of the mountaines of old called Leuci now della Spachia from this town unwalled but fortified with a Castle built for a place of refuge against the incursions of such Pirates as annoied the Coasts in which the Governour for this part hath his chief aboad By which account it will appear that in the whole Island are no more then 1044 Townes and Villages 207 Parish Churches of which there be but 48 which are accompted Members of the Church of Rome the residue 159 in number retaining their Communion with the Church of Greece As for the story of this Island wee can ascend as high as the times of Saturn for his Antiquity affirmed to be the sonne of Uranus and Vesta or of Heaven and Earth who better favoured by his mother obtained the Kingdome of Crete his elder brother Titan being quite excluded Here-upon wars arising betwixt the Brethren it was ordered thus that Saturn for his own life should enjoy the Kingdome which after his decease should return to the Titans and for performance of this contract the sonnes of Saturn to be strangled assoone as born But Cybele the wife of Saturn unawares to her husband preserved first Jupiter and after others of her sonnes which comming to the knowledge of Titan and his sons they made war against Saturn but in conclusion were subdued by the aid of Jupiter whence grew the Fable of the Titans warring against the Gods Saturn and Jupiter his son being after reckoned in that number The Titans being vanquished a new war arose betwixt Saturn and Jupiter occasioned onely as many unnaturall warres since these times have been by fears and jealousies which ended at the last in the flight of Saturn Jupiter became sole King of Crete reigning there in great power and honour till the time of his death and dying was interred at Gnossus with this inscription or Epitaph in old Greek letters 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say Jupiter the son of Saturn After his death worshipped by the blinde Gentiles as the chief of their Gods and honored frequently with the title of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉
the father both of Gods and men though most incongruously and absurdly as Lactantius noteth there being many thousands living in and before the times of Saturn when Jupiter was yet unborn But to proceed he being dead Minos begotten by him on Europa succeeded here who wisely taking the advantage which the convenient situation of the Island gave him made himselfe master of the Seas and afterwards enlarged his Dominions by the conquest of the Megarenses and Athenians upon which last he imposed amongst other hard conditions a tribute of seven male children yearly to be kept as hostages determined after three years by the valour and good fortune of Theseus But Minos being slain in Sicil and his posterity extinct the Cretans would no longer admit of Kings but governed themselves after the manner of a Common-wealth or Free-estate the Lawes and Ordinances whereof first devised by Minos were of such esteem that they were much imitated by Lycurgus and are at large described by Aristatle in the second Book of his Politicks ch 8. Under this government it continued till the Romans having taken in all the rest of Greece picked a quarrell with them For though it was pretended that they had been aiding unto Mithridates in his war against them yet Florus states the matter rightly affirming that the warre was undertaken on no other ground but sola nobilem insulam vincendi cupiditate a covetous desire onely of subduing such a wealthy Island And to this war they went with so proud a confidence that M. Antony who commanded in it carryed more chaines with him to bring home his Prisoners then Armes to conquer them An-insolence which he paid right deare for his navy being vanquished by the Cretans the bodies of his slaine souldiers hanged upon the Maâ—â—s and himselfe perishing in the action by a fit of sicknesse 〈◊〉 who succeeded him in that charge went on more successefully first taking Gnossus Eleuthera or Erythraea as Florus calls it and Cydonia their principall Cities and not long after all the Island using the vanquished Islanders with such inhumanity that most of them poisoned themselves to avoid his cruelty rewarded with no other honour for so great a victory then that he got the surname of Creticus his Triumph being denyed by the faction of Pompey against whose will he had put himselfe upon that service Thus added to the Roman Empire it was united unto Cyrenaica by Augustus Coesar both making up one Province onely governed by a Proconsul till the death of Nero afterwards separated from it but the time I finde not During the reign of Constantine in 36 yeares together here fell no reign so that this Island was in a manner wholly desolated But Helena the mother of Constantine having obtained rain for it by her prayers to God it was again new-peopled by severall Colonies brought out of Egypt Syria Greece and the parts adjoining By Constantine made a Province of the diocese of Macedonia it continued a member of the Eastern Empire till the time of Michael Balbus when subdued by the Saracens from whom recovered under the more fortunate conduct of Nicephorus Phocas who came unto the Empire anno 963. In the division of the spoile amongst the Latines it was first given to Boniface Marquesse of Montferrat by whom surrendred willingly to the State of Venice who had a minde to be possessed of all the Islands of that Empire he being recompensed with the Kingdome of Thessalie the faire and wealthy City of Thessalonica and many townes and territories in Peloponnesus Under that State it still continueth in vain attempted by Selimus the second in the yeare 1571. at what time he invaded and conquered Cyprus and gallantly defended for this yeare last past against all the forces of Ibrahim the late Grand Sâ—â—neur What the successe of this war will be we shall see hereafter For the defence hereof against the insurrections of the Inhabitants who did at first ill brooke the Venetian Government there are some standing forces kept in constant pay besides such as are maintained in severrall Garrisons the City of Canca having in it no fewer then six companies of souldiers Candie 2000 souldiers and the lesser Cities proportionably over which there is set so strong a guard that a naturall Cretan is not permitted to enter weaponed into any of them And for the preservation of their interesse in it from a forain power they have furnished the Island with 70 or 80 Gallies for the defence of the shores and have exceedingly fortified the haven of Suda with two strong Castles this haven being capable of more then 1000 vessels and therefore meritoriously reputed the door and entry into the Countrey It is reported that the King of Spain Philip the second did offer unto the Venetians for this haven money more then enough but it could not be accepted For though the Spaniard seemed only to intend the retreat and relief of his own Navy when he should undertake any expedition against the Turk yet the wise Venetians saw that by this haven he might at all times awe and when he listed surprize the whole countrey II The other Islands of this Sea as of lesser note will be past over in few words The first of which is called CLAVD mentioned Act. 27. 16. situate on the South west of Crete by Mela called Gaulos wherein in Plinies time was a town or City named Gaudos now called Golo with the Island 2 DIA now Standia a very small Island and of little note 3 LETVA on the South-east of Crete now called Christiana And 4 AEGILIA or Aegialia by Pliny Aeglia more in the Sea towards Peloponnesus now called Ceterigo by Sophianus Of which and others of lesse note if lesse may be there is no more to be said but that they have alwayes followed the fortunes of Crete on which they seen to have their principall dependence The ISLANDS of the IONIAN SEA The IONIAN SEA is so called either from one Ionius the son of Dyrachius whom Hercules having ignorantly killed threw into this Sea giving that name unto it to preserve his memory as Didymus is of opinion or from Iona a Region in the extremity of Calabria as Solinus or from Iâ— the daughter of Inachus as Lycophron the Poet hath it It containeth all that part of the Mediterranean which lieth from the Aegean or Cretan Seas unto the Adriatick from which parted about Epidamnum otherwise called Dyrrachium as is said by Ptolemie or rather at the shooting out of the Acroceraunian hils as affirmed by Pliny and other writers and so along the shores of the two Calabrias to the lsle of Sicil. Chief Isles whereof which passe in the accompt of Greece for of those lying on the coast of Italy we have spoke elsewhere are 1 the Strophades 2 Zacynthus 3 the Echinades 4 Cephalenia 5 Corcyra and 6 Ithaca 1 The STROPHADES are two small Islands now called Strivali lying against Messene in Peloponnesus famous for nothing but the Harpies ravenous birds
fortunes of Bithynia it self I look upon the Bithynians as a Thracian people whom both Strabo and Herodotus speak of as the founders of the name and Nation Of such a King of theirs as Bithynius I finde some mention in my Authors and possibly it might be he who had the leading of the Thrni or Bithyxi in this expedition that being the name rather of his Nation then his proper Family But for the line of Kings which held out till the flourish of the Roman greatnesse they begun to reign here some few geaerations before the time of Philip and Alexander the Macedonians by whom having other imployment and lying out of the road towards Persia they were little troubled alantus one of Alexanders Captains made an expedition into their Countrey and was vanquished by them and afterwards they had to do with one of the Lieutanants of Antigonus one of Alexanders greatest Princes who though he humbled them for the present yet got he neither title nor possession by it And thus they held it out till the time of Prusias so shuffling with the Macedonian and Syrian Kings that betwixt both they still preserved their own estates This Prusias when the Romans became so considerable as that no danger need be feared from Greece or Syria peeced himself with them and having aided them in their warres against Philip and Antiochus both and most unworthily promised to deliver Anniball who had fled to him for succour unto their Embassadours made all sure on this side His Sonne and successour Nicomedes being outed of his Kingdome by Muhridates King of Pontus and restored again unto it by the power of the Romans held it as their Fenditarie as did Nicomedes his next Successour simamed Philometor who dying without issue in the time of Augustus gave his whole Kingdome to the Romans By them with the addition of that part of Pontus which lay next unto it it was made a Province of their Empire by the name of Pontus and Bithynta continuing so till the division of that Empire into the Eastern and the Western when falling to the share of the Constantinopolitans and with them to the power of the Turkish Tyrants who do still possesse it 2. PONTVS PONTUS is bounded on the East with Colchis and Armenta on the West with Bithynia and the River Sangarius on the North with the Euxine Sea and on the South with Phrygia Mayor Paphlagonia Galatia and Cappadocia So that it taketh up the whole length of Anatolia or Asia Minor from Bithynia to the River Euphrates which parts it from Armenia Major but not of answerable breadth and gives name to the Sea adjoining a Ponto regione illi adjacente it a appellari as Ortelius hath it called from hence Pontus by the Latines the adjunct of Euxinus comming on another occasion which we have spoken of before A Countrey of a large extent and therefore divided by the Romans when Masters of it into these four parts viz. Metapontus or Pontus specially so called 2. Pontus Galaticus 3. Polemomacus and 4. Pontus Cappadocius 1. PONTUS specially so called or Metapontus bordering on Bithynia and bounded on the East with the River Parthemius which divided it from Paphlagonia had for the Chief Cities thereof 1. Claudiapolis so called in honor of Clausdius the Roman Emperor as 2. Flaviopolis in honor of Flavius Vespasianus and 3. Fulipolis in honor of the Julian family all midland Towns 4. Diospolis on the Euxine Sea so called from a Temple consecrated to Jupiter of great resort 5. Heraclea a Colonie of the Phocians called for distinctionssake there being many of that name Heraeclea Pontit memorable of late times for being the seat or residence of a branch of the Imperial family of the Conent when at the taking of Constantinople by the Western Christians David Alexius Comnexi fled into these parts the first fixing here his Royal residence commanded over this part of Pontus and paphligonia the other possessing himself of Cappadocia and Galatia made Trabezond his Regall or Imperiall City But these two Empires though of the same date were of different destinies that of Heraclea and Pontus being partly conquered by the Greek Emperours residing at Nice and partly seized on by the Turks in the beginning and first fortunes of the Ottoman family the other keeping up the Majesty and State of an Empire till the year 1461. when subdued by Mahomet the Great 6. Phillium at the mouth or influx of the River Phillis upon which it is seated 7. Amastris the farthest Town of this part towards the East on the Sea-side also once of great strength but take by Lucullus together with Heracles Sinope Amisut and other Townes in the war against Mithridates the great King of Pontus 2. Eastward of Pontus specially so called or Metapontus as Justin the historian call's it lyeth PONTUS GALATICUS so named because added to Galatia in the time of the Romans The chief Cities whereof were 1. Sinope pleasantly seated on a long point or Promontorie shooting into the main remarkable in antient storie for the birth and sepulture of Muthridates before mentioned and in the later times for being the chief seat of the Issendiars and noble Family of the Turkes who had taken it with the rest of this tract from the Comneni and held it till the same year in which the Empire of Trabezond was subdued by Mahomet First built by the Milesians and continuing in a free estate till taken by Pharatees a King of Pontus and made the Metropolis of that Kingdome 2. Castamona the head City of the Principality of the Isfendiars before mentioned preferred by them for strength and conveniency of situation before Heraclea or Synope 3. Themiseyra now called Favagoria seated on a spacious plain neer unto the Sea and antiently giving name to the Province adjoyning 4. Amasia the birth-place of Strabo the Geographer remarkable in the Ecclesiatical Histories for the Martyrdome of St. Theodorus and of late times for being the residence of the eldest Sonnes of the Grand Signeur sent hither as soon as circumcised never returning back again till the death of their Father Accompted now amongst the Cities of Cappadocia and the chief of that Province a midland Town as also is 5. Cabira called afterward Dtopolis memerable for the great defeat which Lucullus gave there unto Mithridates more for the trick which Mithridues there put upon Lacullus For being well acquainted with the covetousnesse of the Romans he saw no better way to save himself and the rest of his forces after the defeate then to scatter his treasures in the way which he was to take that by that meanes his enemies might slacken the pursuite to collect the spoiles and he preserve himself to another day and so accordingly it proved 6. Coniaus to difference it from another of that name called Comana Pontica to which other being of Cappadociae or Armenia Minor Mithridates came in safety by the trick aforesaid and thence escaped unto Trgranes the Armenian
then other by the Turks who carry daily the stones and Pillars of it to Constantinople to adorn the houses of the Bassas 7. Scamandria a strong piece but of later foundation cunningly surprized by Ottoman the first King or the Turkes in the time of a funerall Now concerning old Ilium the buildings glories and fall of it take this story with you The Kings of TROY A. M. 2487. 1. Dardanus sonne to Corinthus King of Corinth having killed his brother Jasius fled into this Countrey where he built this City calling it Dardania according to that verse of Virgil Dardanus Iliacae primus pater urbis autor Both of Troy Town and Trojan race Dardanus the first founder was 2518. 2. Erichthonius of whom litle memorable 75. 2593. 3. Tros the sonne of Erichthonius who so much beautified and enlarged the Citie of Dardania that from thence-forth it was called Troja and the people Troes By supporting the unnaturall malice of Saturn against his sonne Jupiter he lost his own sonne Ganimedes who being taken prisoner by Jupiter who carried the Eagle for his Ensigne is by the Poets said to have been snatched up to Heaven by an Eagle 60. 2653. 4. Ilus the sonne of Tros who built the Regall Palace called Ilium and did withall so enlarge the City and added so much Omament and beauty to it that it is frequently called Ilium and the People Iliaci The many Towers and Turrets of it were of his erection which being by the Greeks called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and sometimes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 occasioned the whole Cine to be called Pergamus 54. 2707. 5. Laomedon who new-built Troy which afterwards Hercules and the Grecians justly conceiving displeasure against the treacherous King twice took and defaced Laomedon himself being slain the latter time 36. 2743. 6. Priamus who re-edified Troy but giving leave to his sonne Paris to ravish Helena wife to Meuelaus King of Sparta forced the Greekes to renew their ancient quarrell who aftee a ten years siege forced the Town having lost of their own men 860000. and killed 666000. of the Trojans and their Associates A. M. 2783. So as that of Ovid was most true Iam seges estubi Troja fuit resecandaque falce Luxuriat Phygio sanguine pinguis humus Corne fit for sithes now growes where Troy once stood And the soyle's fatted with the Phrygian bloud Concerning the taking of this Town two things are to be considered First whether rhe Grecians in these ten years lay continually before it and it seemes they did not but that rather they did beat up and down wasting the Countrey and robbing the Seas for the first nine yeares and in the tenth onely said a formall siege This is the more probable because that in the tenth year of the warre Priam is recorded by Homer in the third of his Iliads to have sat on a high Tower and to have learned of Helen the names and qualities of the Greek Commanders which he could not be thought ignorant of if they had so long together layn in eye-reach Secondly by what means the Town was taken and here we finde a difference Eor some Historians tell us that Aeneas and Antenor being either weary of the warre or discontented that it was not managed by their sole advice or otherwise corrupted by the Grecians betrayed it to the enemy but this Virgil could not brook as prejudiciall to his Aeneas whom he intended to make the pattern of a compleat Prince He therefore telleth us of a woodex-horse wherein divers of the Greek Princes lay hidden which by Sinon one of the Grecians was brought to Troy-gates and that the people desirous of that monument of the enemies flight made a breach in their walls that gate not being high enough to receive it And that this fiction of Virgil might be grounded on history it is thought by some that over the Scaean Gate where the Greekes entered was the portraiture of a large and stately horse and by others that the walls were battered by a wooden Engin called an Horse as the Romans in after ages used a like Engine called a Ramme Neither of which is much improbable but with me perswade not the integrity of Antenor or Aeneas for whose sakes the fable of the wooden horse was first invented The Citie being thus destroyed the Trojans who remained in the Country when Aeneas and Antenor had forsaken it began to think of some other place for their habitation which having often shifted they fixed at last by advice of an Oracle some four miles from the former giving it the name of Ilium A poor and sorry village when Alexander came thither who in the Temple of Minerva the onely one they had and a meane one too offered up his own shield and took down another which he used after in his fights against the Persians honouring it with gifts and promising the people to rebuild and inlarge their City But what he lived not to make good was performed by Lysimachus who gave it the name of Alexandria next called the Alexandrian Troas at last Troas simply A free City it continued till the warre of Mithridates against the Romans in the course whereof Fimbria a Roman Quaestor having feditiously slain the Consul Valerius Flaccus in Bithynia and made himself Master of the Armie being refused entrance here as a theese and a Rebell besieged the City and in the space of eleven daies took it And when he boasted that he had done as much in eleven daies as Agamemnon and the Greeks could do in as many yeers one of the Ilians tartly answered That they wanted an Hector to defend them Afterwards Julius Caesar emulous of Alexanders attempts and descended from Julus of Trojan race restored them to their liberty and inlarged their territories a Colonie and an Vniversity of the Romans of no mean esteem But time and war and the barbaritie of the Turks have brought it unto rubbish as before was said In the distributing of the Provinces of the Roman Empire this little Region with that of Mysia Hellespontiaca adjoining to it made up the Province called by the name of Hellespontus subject with Aeolis Ionia and the Asian Isles to the exempt jurisdiction of the Proconsul of Asia Following the fortunes of Constantinople till the taking of that City by the Latines it became then subject to the Greek Emperours residing at Nice conquered not long after by the Turks of the Selzuccian family In the division of whose Empire on the death of the second Atadine the whole Province of Hellespont with part of the greater Mysia and Aeolis adjoining to them and some part of Lydia were seized upon by Carasus a man of great power amongst the Turks who here erected a small kingdome called from him Carasia or Carasi-illt long since swallowed up by the Ottoman race in the time of Orchanes son of Ottoman and the second King of that house 9. PHRYGIA MAJOR PHRYGIA MAJOR is bounded on the East with Galitia on
by the people sowed in an Oxes hide and so baited to death 2. Pitane on a little River so named falling into Caicus not farre from the influx or fall thereof into the Aegean in which Town they had an Art of making bricks which would swimme on the water 3. Elaea on the mouth of Caicus the Port-Town to Pergamus 4. Myrina afterwards in honour of Augustus called Sebastopolis 5. Cene by Strabo called Cane by Mela Cannae not farre from a Promontorie of the same name 6. Cuma the principal and greatest of all Aeolis the birth-place of Ephorus a learned man of elder times and the habitation of Sibylla sirnamed Cumana to difference her from Sibylla Cumaea so named from Cumae a City of the Realme of Naples 7. Phocaea a Colonie of the Athenians so named from the multitudes of Sea-Calves the Greeks call them Phocae which thrust themselves a shore at the building of it The people hereof over-bundened by the Persians and impatient of so great servitude as was laid upon them forsook their Countrey binding themselves by a fearful oath never more to return unto it and after many and long wanderings came at last into Gaule where they founded the famous City of Marseilles The Inhabitants of this little Region are by Josephus said to be descended of Elisha the Sonne of Javan who therefore calleth them by the name of Elisaei And it is possible enough that so it was Elisha being planted in Greece where he gave name to Elis one of the Provinces of Peloponesus from whence some of his race in succeeding times might passe over into Asia and possesse those coasts For that they were a Greek people is confessed by all the Aeolick dialect or phrase of speech taking name from hence Not otherwise much mentioned in the course of story then as partakers of the same fortunes with the rest of their Asian Neighbours before related and so not necessary to be now repeated IONIA as a larger tract requires a more particular punctuall description For here the River Lycus falleth into the Maeander and here Maeander and Caystrus two of the most famous Rivers of Asia Minor of which more hereafter fall into the Aegean Here is the renowned City of Ephesus hotoured with one of the worlds seven wonders the long abode of Saint Paul and the death and sepulture of Saint John the Promontory Trogyllium with a little Isle adjoyning of the same name mentioned Acts 20. v. 15. Principall Cities of this tract are 1. Myas on an anne of the Sea assigned together with Lampsacw and Magnesia by Actaxerxes to Themistocles when being banished his own Countrey he fled to his greatest Enemie for entertainment and there met with more safety then Athens would and more honour then it could afford him So that he well might say as he often did Periissem nisi periissem And on the other side the King was so overjoyed at his comming to him as having now upon his side the man who had most hindered him in the conquest of Greece that many times in his sleep he was heard to clap his hands and say Habeo Themistoclem Atheniensem In after-times the water drawing further off the soyle brought forth such an innumerable multitude of fleas that the inhabitants were faine to forsake the City and with their bagge and baggage to retire to Miletus Nothing hereof being left but the name and memory in the time of Pausanâ—as 2. Erythra memorable for the habitation of one of the Sibyle from hence called Sihrlla Erythroea of which Prophetesses we shall speak more when we come to Africk 3. Lebedus of most note in the elder-times for those publick Plaics which were here annually held in the honour of Bacchus 4. Clazomene situate in a small Ilet neer unto the shore of much esteem amongst the Romans for the wines there growing and no lesse honoured by the Asianus for a beautiful Temple of Apollo seated neer unto it 5. Priene the birth-place of Bias one of the seven Wise-men of Greece 6 Ipsus renowed for the great battel betwixt Antigonus and Seleucus two of Alexanders chiefe Commanders the Victory wherein falling to Seleucus with the death of his Adversary estated him in all the Conquests of his Master except Egypt onely 7. Teos the birth-place of Anacreon that lascivious and drunken Poet hence sirnamed Teâ—us the Ovid of the Grecians both for wit and wantonnesse of both which it may well be doubted whether the smoothnesse of the verse or the wantonnesse of their expressions be the more predominant 8. Smyrna a faire and antient City on a Bay thence named the Bay of Smyrna the greatest part whereof lay towards the Sea but the fairest on the side of an hill overlooking the waters Destroyed by the Lydians it was re-edified by Antigonus and Lysimachus two of Alexanders great Commanders of good accompt in the time of the Romans and one of the seven Asian Churches to which Saint John inscribed his Revelation Much traded and frequented to this very day especially for Chamlets Grograines and such stuffes made for the most part at Ancyra the Chief Town of Galatia and here vended to the forreign Merchant For government of the trade whereof and of other commodities of these parts the English Merchants have an Officer called the Consul of Smyrna In old time there was in it amongst others a goodly Temple dedicated unto Homer said to be born in this City and to have writ his Poems in a Cave hard by 9. Colophon most memorable for the Inhabitants of it so skilled in horse-man-ship that the side on which they served in warre was sure of Victory whereupon Colophonem addere to put a good end to any businesse grew into a Proverb It was also another of those Cities which so ambitiously contended for the birth of Homer of which there were seven in all as the old Verses tell us saying Septem urbes certant de stirpe insignis Homeri Smyrna Rhodos Colophon Salamis Chios Argos Athenae Whether Homer purposely concealed his Countrey that all places might challenge him for theirs I am not able to say But sure I am that Paterculus speaketh it in the commendation of Hesiodus the next Greek Poet after him in course of time that he had specified his birth-place Qui vitavit ne in id quod Homerus inciderit patriam parentes testatus est 10. Ephesus the Metropolis of the Roman Asia and the seat of the Primat of the Asian Diocese memorable in the purest times of Christianity for being the Episcopall See of Timothy the Evangelist the first Bishop hereof 2ly In that Saint Paul directed to the people of it one of his Epistles and 3ly for the buriall of Saint John the Apostle who by some learned men of the elder times is said to have gone alive into his Grave and that he is not dead but sleeping building that thought upon that saying which went abroad among the Brethreâ— that that Disciple should not die John 21. v.
first disswaded him from an attempt so foolish but seeing no perswasion could prevaile he condescended When he had seen the naked Queen and was ready to depart Candanles cryed to him Esto fidelis Gyges which words the Queen marking and seeing the back of Gyges as he left the chamber the next morning sent for him When holding a poynyard in her hand she gave him his choise either presently to be slaine or else to kill the King and take her to wife with the Kingdome for her Dower Of which two evils he made choice of that which he thought the best and so killed Candaules 5. Gyges the first of this new line added Ionia to his other dominions A Prince of so great wisdome for the times he lived in that all other Kings his neighbours sate as it were in the light to him and he as in the dark to them occasioning thereby the fiction of a Ring he had by which made invisible when and as often as he pleased 3305. 6. Ardis II. the Sonne of Gyges 37. 3342. 7. Sardiattes 15. 3357. 8. Haliactes II. of whom before 57. 3406. 9. Croesus the last King of Lydia subdued Doris and Aeolis after which victories he was overcome by Cyrus King of Persia in which battell a Sonne of Croesus who had been dumb from his cradle seeing a Souldier ready to kill his father suddenly broke out into these words Rex est cave ne occîdas After this overthrow and the captivity of Croesus one of the richest Kings that ever was of old Lydia was made a Persian Province A. M. 3420. The 〈◊〉 after this rebelled but being again subdued Cyrus bereaved them of all their horses of 〈◊〉 dispoyled them of all their armour and trained them up in all manner of loose and effeminate 〈◊〉 weakening by this means a powerful Nation which before that time had not onely maintained its own liberty but awed all the Provinces adjoining After this they continued Persian till the Conquest of 〈◊〉 by the Macedonians in the division of whose spoiles they fell to the portion of Seleueus and the Kings of Syria following the common fortune of the rest of this Asia till they came under the power of the Romans Made by them one of the Provinces of their Empire it had the Lower Mysia or Mysia Olympenâ— annexed unto it by means whereof the limits of each became so confounded that the Towns and Cities of the one are many times ascribed to the other In the falling of the Eastern Empire it was made as all the rest of Anatolia a prey to the Turks that part of it which lieth next to Aeolis subject to the Carausian Family as the other part towards the Phrygia Major were to the Aidinian of which before 13. CARIA CARIA is bounded on the East with Lycia on the North with Lydia and Ionia on the West with the Icarian or Aegean Sea and on the South with the Carpatian So called from Cares the Sonne of Phoroneus King of Argos once the Lord hereof Who is said to have invented the Science of Divination by the flying of Birds called Augury though others ascribe it to the Phrygians In this Countrey is the Hill called Latmus the dwelling or rather retiring place of Endymion who being much addicted to the study of Astronomy found out the changes and courses of the Moon and is therefore by the Poets feigned to have been her Paramour Others adde that Jupiter hid him him in a cave under this Hill and cast him into a dead sleep which notwithstanding she descended sometimes to kiss him whence came the old By-word of Endymionis somnium dormit Here is also in this Countrey the River Salmacis said to inseeble all such as either drink of it or bath in it from whence the Poets raise their fiction of Salmacis and Hermaphroditus described by Ovid and the Proverb of Salmacida spolia sine sanguine sudore mentioned by Tully in his book of Offices and there used for effeminate and wanton exercises Places of most note in it 1. Miletus not far from the hill Latmus the birth-place of Thales one of the seven wife-men of Greece from hence called Milesius and the Mother of no fewer than 75. or as Pliny faith of 80. Colonies dispersed in severall places of Greece and Asia antiently honoured with the Oracle of Apollo surnamed Didymoeus whose Temple being burnt by Xerxes was again rebuilt by the â—Milisians to so vast a greatness that it remained without roof compassed about with a Grove and dwelling houses and sumptuously ser out with costly workmanship This is that Mileties mentioned Acts XX. to which Saint Paul called together the Bishops of Ephesus and other the adjoining Cities ab Epheso reliquis proximis Civitatibus faith Saint Irenoeus the renowned Bishop of Lions Lib. 3. cap. 14. Antiently it was called Lelegis and Anactoria 2. Mindus which being but a small Town had so great Gates that Diogenes the Cynick cryed out and said Ye men of Mindus take heed that your City run not out at your Gates 3. Heraclea ad Latmum so called because situate at the foot of that Mountain to difference it from many others of that name 4. Borgylia or Borgylos as Plinie calleth it where antiently Diana had another Temple though not to be compared to that of Ephesus 5. Milisa in old times famous for two Temples sacred unto Jupiter the way to which for 60 furlongs was paved with stone for the easier travelling of Pilgrims and the better ordering of Procession the principall of the Citizens serving there as Priests which office they held unto their deaths 7. Primassus memorable for the Stratagem by which it was taken by Philip of Macedon the Father of Perseus Who meaning to force it by Maine and finding the earth so stony that it would not work commanded the Pyoneers notwithstanding to make a noise under the ground and caused great mounts of rubbish to be raised secretly in the night at the mouth of the Mine as if the work went very well forwards At last he sent word unto the Towns-men that two parts of their wall stood only upon wooden props to which if he gave fire they should find no mercy which heard the Citizens yielded up the Town unto him So usefull in the Art of warre is a piece of wit that it prevailes sometimes more than Mines or Batteries In the South-west of this Province thrusting it self into the Sea like a spacious Promontory stands the Countrey of DORIS so called of the Dores a Greek people who there inhabited The principal Cities whereof were 1. Cnidus not farre from a foreland or Promontory of the same name famous of old times for the marble Image of Venus called hence Dea Cnidia 2. Cressa a noted Haven-Town in the time Ptolomy 3. Halicarnassus now called Nesi the birth-place of Herodotus and Dtonysius named hence Halicarnasseus two famous Historians and the seat-Royall of Artemisia Queen of the Carians called from hence sometimes the
the Mountain called Masigrum the Massycites of Plinie 9. Podalea the chief Town of Mylias as 11. OEnoanda is of OEbalia two little Regions in this Countrey The Lycians were in former times a puissant people extending their power upon the Seas as far as Italy Subjected to the Persian not without great difficulty the people with such obstinacy defending their liberty that some of them being besieged by Harpagus Licutenant unto Cyrus the first Persian Monarch they first burnt their wives children servants and riches in a common fire and then made a furious sally upon the Enemy by whom put all unto the sword To Alexoender in his march this way towards Persia they submitted without any resistance After whose death they fell with the rest of these parts into the hands of Seleucus On the defeat of Antiochus at the battel of Magnesia it was given to the Rhodians for their assistance in that warre but governed as a free estate by a Common Council of fourteen Senators elected out of their principall Cities over whom was one chief President or Prince of the Senate whom they called by the name of Lyciarchus In these remained the sole power of imposing taxes making warre and peace appointing Justiciaries and inferiour Magistrates and all things appertaining to the publick government A shadow of which power they retained when brought under the Romans and a shadow onely the Supreme power being no longer in the Senate of Lycia but in that of Rome Nor had their Lyciarchus any thing but an empty name and the vain privilege or ordering and disposing the publique games wherein by his office he presided When made a Province of the Empier it had the same fortune as the others had till it fell into the power of the Turks after the death of the second Aladine made a part of the Kingdome of Caramania of which more anon 15. LYCAONIA LYCAONIA is bounded on the East with Armenia Minor from which parted by a branch of the Mountain Taurus on the West with the Greater Phrygia on the North with Cappadocia and on the South with Pisidia So called from the Lycaones a people of Lycia or from the Lycaonians Inhabitants of Lycaonia a Town of Phrygia Major who inlarging themselves into these parts gave this name unto it Either of which I should prefer before their conceit who derive it from Lycaon King of Arcadia dispossessed by Jupiter of that Kingdome or think that Lycaon was a King of this Countrey and not of that Places of most note herein 1. Iconium now Cogni the Metropolis hereof when a Roman Province a place of great strength and consequence situated advantagiously in the Mountains for defence and sarety and therefore chosen for the seat of the Turkish Kings in Lesser Asia at such time as they were most distressed by the Western Christians who under the command and presence of the Emperour Conrade did in vain besiege it forced to depart thence with great loss both of men and honour Afterwards made the Seat-Royall of the Aladine Kings the former race being extingnished by the Tartars and finally of the Kings of the house of Caraman whose Kingdome called the Kingdome of Caramania contained all the South-parts of the Lesser Asia that is to say part of the Province of Caria all Lycia Pamphylia Isauria Cilicia Pisidia and this Lycaonia 2. Lystraâ— the birth place of Timothy the Evangelist where Paul and Barnab as having miraculously healed a Cripple were adored as Gods and not long after on the instigation of some Jews which came down from Antioch and Iconium most despitefully treated Paul being stoned into the bargain though it pleased God to raise him to life again Acts 14. v. 19 20. Such was the divine pleasure of Almighty God that he that did consent to the stoning of Saint Stephen the Protomartyr and took charge of the Cloaths of his Executioners should suffer in the same kind wherein he had-trespassed and feel some smart remembrance of his former Actions 3. Derbe honoured by the preaching of the said Apostles 4. Laranda so called by Ptolomy and still preserving its old name the second place for reputation next unto Iconium 5. Adopissus 6. Paralais 7. Canna 8. Caratha with others named by Ptolomy but not els observable Nor indeed were the Lycaonians themselves from whomsoever they descended of any great note or observation in the former times subject to Cappadocia when it was a Kingdome and reckoned as part of it in the time of Ptolomy when made a Province of the Empire Dismembred from it by some of the following Emperours either to create new Offices and preferments for some Court-favourite or to satisfie the ambition of some Prelates aspiring to the dignity of a Metropolitan it was made a Province of it self Tom from the Empire by the Turks it was at first a member of the Selzuccian Kingdome as afterwards of the Caramanian Which last founded by Caraman a great Prince of the Turks on the death of Aladine the second the last King of the Selzuccian Family was a great eye-sore unto those of the house of Ottoman from the time of Amurath the first who first warred upon it to the reign of Boejazet the second who in fine subverted it Anno 1486. as shall be shewn hereafter when we come to Cicilia the last of the Provinces of that Kingdome in the course of this work 16. PISIDIA PISIDIA hath on the East Armenia Minor on the West some parts of Lycia and Phrygia Maâ—or on the North Lycaonia on the South Pamphylia and some part of Cilicia from which parted by the main body of Mount Taurus So called from the Pisidoe the Inhabirants of it but the reason of their name I find not amongst my Authors The Countrey small but furnished with great plenty of all provisions as appeareth by that passage of Livie where speaking of the expedition of Marlius unto these parts he telleth us that he came into the fields of Sagalassa one of the Cities hereof being of a rich soyl and plentifull of all manner of fruit Indeventume est saith he in agrum Sagallassarum uberem fertilemque omni genere frugum But this to be understood onely of the plains and champain the mountainous parts hereof being like others of that nature poor and barren Towns of most observation in ir 1. Antioch the Metropolis hereof when a Province of the Roman Empire called for distictions sake Antiochia Pisidioe mention of which is made Acts 4. and of the Jews Synagogue therein honoured by Saint Pauls preaching the summe of whose divine Sermon is there repeated Built by Seleucus the first King of Syria of the Macedon race and by him so called in honour of his Father Antiochus 2. Seleucia the foundation of the same Seleucus called also to distinguish it from others of that name Seleucia Pisidioe 3. Lysinnia on the borders hereof towards Phrygia 4. Selge a Colonie of the Lacedemonians 5. Sagalassa situate in the most fruitfull part of all this
and forty or a hondred and sixty Oars a peece which the Italians call from hence by the name of Pamphyli But forced to leave this trade at last being warred upon by the Romans with great forces both by Sea and Land a fuller narrative whereof we shall have in Cilicia in the conclusion of that warre they lost that liberty which so small a time they had enjoyed and were made Vassals unto Rome Afterwards made a Province of the Asian Diocese they ran the same fortune with the rest till subdued by the Turks and at the death of Alidine were seized on by Caraman and so became a part of his Kingdome Of which we shall hear more when we come to Cilicia And so much for the Provinces of the Asian Diocese the Provinces of the Isles excepted whereof more anon converted to the Christian faith by three great Apostles but most especially by Saint Paul of whose travels through most Cities and Regions of it there is such pregnant evidence in the book of the Acts. And that Saint Peter and Saint John had also their parts herein appears by the Revelation of the one and the first Epistle of the other Paul planting John and Peter watering but God himself giving the increase Pass we on next unto ISAURIA and CILICIA which though Provinces of the Diocese of the Orient were parts of the Caramanian Kingdome of which having taken a Survey and so cleared our selveâ— of this Peninsula we will then sayl about such Islands as make up the remainder of the Asian Diocese 18. ISAVRIA CILCIA THese two though distinct Provinces I have joined together because the first was onely a part of the last Cilicia antiently comprehending both The fourtunes of both being the same also in point of story ISAVRIA a mountainous and hilly Province seated on both sides of Taurus hath on the East and South the rest of Cilicia whereof antiently it was a part on the North Pisidia on the West Pamphylia So called from Isaurus the chief City of it when first made known unto the Romans which being taken by Servilius the Proconsnl imployed by Pompey in that service reduced the conquered Countrey under the command of Rome and gave unto the Conquerour the surname of Isauricus The quality of the Soyl and whole estate of this small Province take thus from Ammianus Marcellinus who had seen these Countries Ciliciae lateri dextro adnexa Isauria uberi palmite viret frugibus multis quam mediam flumen navigabile Calicadnus interscindit c. i. e. On the right hand of Cilicia lyeth Isauria a Province of a wealthy soyl plentifull of Vines and much other fruits which the River Calecadnus parteth in the very middest Beautified besides many Towns with two principall Cities 1. Seleucia founded by Seleucus and 2. Claudiopolis into which Claudius the Emperour brought a Roman Colonie For as touching 3. Isauria heretofore a walled City and of most esteem it hath been long ago destroyed as yielding too secure a refuge to the neighburing Rebels insomuch that now there are scarce any visible tracts of its former greatness And not much after Hae duae Provinciae bello quondam Piratico cateruis mixtae Praedonum a Servilio Proconsule missae sub jugum factae sunt vectigales i e These Provinces Cilicia and this heretofore in the Piraticall warre joyning with those Robbers were brought under by Servilius the Proconsâ—l and made subject to the State of Rome And here we have in brief the nature of the Countrey the names of the chief Rivers and the principall Cities with so much of the story as relates to the first subjugation of it What further doth concern it we shall hear in Cilicia upon the which it did depend 2. CILICIA is bounded on the East with Syria or rather that part thereof which is called Comagena separated from which part by a branch of the Mounta in Taurus called Amanus on the West with Pamphylia on the North with Isauria and Armenia Minor on the South with the Mediterranean and Syria specially so called It was thus named as the old tradition was from 〈◊〉 the brother of Cadmus the Phoenician a neer neighbour to it but as Bochartus of whose humour I have told you often from Callukim a Phoenician word signifying stones quia lapidosa est Regio because in some parts especially in that which was called Cilicia Trachaea or Cilicia Aspera it was very stony It is now called Caramania as the last Province of the Caramanian Kingdome which held out for those falling Princes when the rest was conquerd by the Turks of the Ottoman race The Countrey said by Marcellinus to be terra dives omnibus bonis wealthy and fruitfull of all necessaries Which Character holdeth good chiefly in the Eastern parts which heretofore had the name of Cilicia Campestris the western parts lying towards Pamphylia formerly called Cilicia aspera being rough and stony But generally where the lands lie in severall and are duly cultivated it answereth to the former Character being also very well watered and having a fair and large Sea-coast for the space of there hundred miles and upwards Which notwithstanding it is not much traded and but meanly inhabited a great part of the Countrey lying in large and common fields to which none can lay any proper claim and therefore planted onely with Goats and Sheep out of which the Commoners on all sides raise good profit by cheese and butter by their fleeces chiefly Here is also a good breed of Horses of which six hundred yearly are culled out for the speciall service of the Grand Signeur But as they have some profitable and usefull creatures so have they others as dangerous and hurtfull to them especially those which the Vulgar Grecians call Squilachi of a mixt making betwixt a Dog and a Wolf which go in ttoops and are so bold and theevish withall as they use to set upon a man as he is a sleep and leave him neither hat cloak nor fardell nor anything they can conveniently get from him Chief Rivers hereof are 1. Pyzamus now called Malmistra which rising on the North side of the Taurus and forcing his passage through that Mountain makes such a noise in falling down the precipices and rocks thereof as resemblanceth at a great distance a clap of Thunder 2. Orymagdus 3. Calicadnus spoken of before 4. Cidnus which riseth in the Anti-Taurus a River of a violent course and so cold a water that as Pliny writes it cureth the Gout the waters of which proved very dangerous to Alexander the Great the coldness of them striking violently into his stomack and deadly to Fredrick the first Emperour of the Germans as he here bathed himself the violence of the stream tripping up his heels and he not able to recover was presenly drowned Of their chief hils I need add nothing having already said that the Countrey is parted by Amanus from Syria and by Taurus it self from Pisidia and Armenia Minor not
easie of entrance by the first but very difficult by the last the Streits thereof called Pyloe Cilicioe or the Ports of Cilicia being indeed so strait and almost impassable that had they been guarded or regarded by the Persians as they should have been the progress of Alexanders victoties might have ended there But Arsenes who had the charge of them durst not stand his ground and so left them open to the Enemy whom by those Ports he put into the possession of the Kingdome of Persia With better faith though no better fourtune did the Souldiers of Pesceninus Niger make good these Streits against the Emperour Severus the Monarchy of the World lying a second time at stake and to be tried for in this Cock-pit For the Nigrians possessed of these Streits and entrances couragiously withstood the Severian party till at last a sudden tempest of rain and thunder continually darting in their faces as if the very Heavens had been armed against them they were fain to leave the passage and therewith the victory to the adverse faction having sold that at the loss of 20000. of their own lives which Alexander had the happiness or the hap to buy for nothing In the borders of this Countrey towards Pamphylia lived a Tribe or Nation called the Soli originally of Attica but in long tract of time difused from converse and communication with their Countrey-men they spake that language so corruptly that from their barbarous manner of pronunciation and as rude expression came the word Soloecismus Yet amonst these were born three men of eminent note that is to say Chrysippus the Philosopher Philemon and Aratus the Poet out of the writings of which last Saint Paul vouchsafed to use this passage 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. for we are also his offspring Acts 17. v. 28. That blessed Apostle thought himself never the worse Preacher for being brought up in humane learning at the feet of Gamaliel nor held it any disparagement to the influences of the Holy Ghost to make use of it in his Sermons and divine discourses And therefore to prevent those cavils which ignorance or misprision might chance to make in times succeeding he hath thrice vouchsafed the words and testimony of the heathen writers viz. of Epimâ—nides Tâ—tus 1. v. 12. of Menander 1 Cor. 15. v. 33. and that of Aratus before mentioned So lawfull is it in this kind for those of the spirituall Israel to rob the Aegyptians and to make this Hagar serviceable to their Mistress Sarah Principall Cities in this Province 1. Soloe the habitation of the Soli before remembred by some said to be built by Solon the Athenian but generally affirmed to have been planted by those of Rhodes and Attica mistakingly called Heliopolis by Qu. Curtius which is as much in Latine as Solis civitas or the City of the Sunne On the site hereof then decayed and ruinous the Town having been destroyed by Tygranes the Armenian King in his late warres against the Romans did Pompey build his City of Pomperopolis after his victory over the Pirates who not onely lorded it over the Seas and consequently obstructed trade and merchandize but wasted and spoiled the Villages of Italy it self Pompey being Victor and having inflicted exemplary punishment on the Ring-leaders with the rest peopled this new Town and the Countrey adjoining allowing them competent possessions lest want and necessity should again inforce them to the like courses An action truly commendable and worthy so great a Captain rather to take occasion of offending from the people than after offence done to punish them Hythlodoeus in the Utopia somewhat bitterly though perhaps not unjustly inveigheth against the lawes of England for ordaining death to be the punishment of theft Cum multò potius providendum fuerit uti aliquis esset proventus vitae ne cuipiam sit tam dira furandi primùm deinde pereundi necessitas Where as saith he the lawes ought to make provision for putting men in to some orderly course of life and not let them runne upon the necessity of stealing first and then being hanged for it 2. Tarsus the birth-place of Saint Paul the Apostle for that sufficiently famous were there nothing else to commend it to consideration But it was a Town withall of great note and consequence the Metropolis first of all Cilicia and after the division of Cilicia Prima The Inhabitants whereof had the privilege of Roman Citizens Situate in a goodly plain on the banks of the Cydnus and by some said to be the work of Sardanapalus the last King of Assyria it being engraven on a Monument erected to him that in one day he had built this Tarsus and 3. Anchiala another City of this Countrey neer the Sea-side and not farre from the Promontory Zephyrium Of the same date if the said Monument speak truth but neither of the same fortune nor continuance that being utterly decayed but Tarsus still remaining of great wealth and strength Much spoken of in the wars of the Holy Land and in the Stories of the Caramanian and Ottoman Kings And thoughthe Tarsians to ingratiate themselves with Julius Coesar would needs have their City called Juliopolis yet the old name survived the new and it is to this day called Tersia or Terassa by the vulgar Grecians but Hamsa by the Turks as Bellonius telleth us 4. Adena the Adana of Ptolomy a large Town but unwalled instead whereof defended by a very strong Castle Situate in a fruitful soyl both for wine and corn wherewith the Town is alwaies furnished for the use of those that are to travell over the Taurus who commonly take in here three daies provision 5. Epiphania the birth-place of George the Arian Bishop of Alexandria thrust on the world of late by some learned men but of more industry than judgement for George the Cappadocian Martyr 6. Mopsuestia as famous or infamous rather for giving title to Theodorus Mopsuestenus Bishop hereof and a great Patron of the Nestorian Heresies in the time of Saint Chrysostome The City otherwise of good note and of great consequence in the course of the Roman warres described at large by Ammianus Marcellinus 7. Issus upon a spacious Bay called hence Sinus Issicus neer the borders of Syria memorable for the great battel here fought betwixt Alexander and an handful in comparison of his Macedonians and that vast Army of Darius himself there in person consisting of 600000 undisciplined Asians whereof so many lost their lives that the dead bodies seemed to have buried the ground For partly by the unskilfulness of the Commanders who chose so ill a place to sight in that they could make no use of their mighty numbers and partly by the effeminatness of the Asian Souldiers unable to endure the charge there fell that day no fewer than 200000 of the Persians 40000 of them being taken Prisoners amongst them the wives and daughters of Darius and not above 100 of the Alexandrians if Qu. Curtius be not partiall in
of before 3. Mitylene so named from the other daughter and wife of Lesbus now the Chief City of the Island seated on a Peninsula looking towards the main land strong by nature and fortifyed by Art enjoying on either side a commodious Haven that on the South most fit for Gallies the other capable of ships of burden Beautified heretofore with magnificent buildings and sweetned with variety of delights and pleasures little now left of it since subdued by the Turks but a strong Castle manned with an able Garrison and a well-stored Ars nall for Gallies kept here in readiness to preserve those Seas from Pirates with which much infested But the two first long since decayed and grown out of knowledge those of most note next Mitylene are 4. Vasilica 5. Theodori 6. Castel-Gera all of late daies and therefore of no observation in point of Story The Island was first inhabited by the Pelasgians conducted hither by Zanthus the Sonne of Triopus whence named Pelasgia afterwards by some Ionians and people of sundry nations planted here by Macarius the father of Mitylene and Methymna who by his prudence and the reputation of his justice obtained a kind of Soveraignty over the neighbouring Islands Lesbus the Sonne of Lapithus arriving here with his Family married Methymna and had the Island for her Dower though Mitylene had the hap to have the predominant City and the Island consequently called by her name Made subject to the State of Athens in the time of the Peloponnesian warre when almost all Greece banded against that City they revolted from it and were so straitly besieged by Paches an Athenian Captain that they submitted unto mercy The Generall sends to Athens to know what should be done with the Mitylenians Answer was sent that he should put them to the sword But the Senate on the morrow after repenting of that cruell Decree sent a countermand These latter Messengers made no stay but eating with one hand and rowing with the other came to Mitylene just as Paches was reading the former Order by this speed prevented So neer were these miserable people to a fatall destruction Subdued by the Romans with the rest of Greece they fell together with it to the Constantinopolitan Emperours from whom taken with Chios Samos Andros and some other of these Isles Anno 1124. by the State of Venice upon a quarrel betwixt them and the Grecian Emperour Confirmed unto that Signeury by the Emperour Baldwin and all the rest of the Aegean added to their portion those above-named were again recovered by the valour and good fortune of John Ducas the Greek Emperour then residing at Nice Afterwards in the year 1335. the Emperour Calo-Johannes gave it to Franciscus Catalusius a Noble Gentleman of Geâ—o with one of his Sisters for her Dower By whose posterity enjoyed till the year 1462. when Mahomet the Great incensed against Dominicus Catalusius the then Lord hereof for the murder of his elder Brother a Vassall and Tributary of his Empire those Princes paying to the Turk an annuall tribute of 4000 Ducats but more for harbouring the Pirates of Spain and Italy besieges him in Mitylene his principall City which in 27 daies for so long it held he constrained to submit unto him and therewith all the Island also Some of the Chief families being removed unto Constantinople upon some reasons of State the main body of the people were permitted to remain here to till the land and so continue to this day with some few Turks inconsiderable for their strength or numhers entermixed amongst them 3. CHIOS the next to Lesbos both in site and bigness lyeth opposite to the shore of Ionia from which distant not above four leagues is in compass about 126 miles So called as some say from Chione a fair Nymph hereof much sought after by many Suters as others say from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Greek word signifying Snow wherewith the mountains of it are sometimes covered And some again will have it take name from Chios the Chief City of it which being built in the form of the Greek letter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 first got that name unto it self and afterwards did communicate it to the whole Island Isidore in his Origines gives another reason and will have it called so from a Syriack word signifying Mastick whereof there is plenty in this Isle Chios insula saith he Syrâ linquâ appellatur eo quod ibi Mastyx gignitur Syri enim Mastychen Chion vocant And were it so that Chios in the Syriack did signifie Mastick there could no better reason be assigned for the name this Island being more furnished with that commodity than any place in the world besides A gumme it is growing out of the Lentisck tree which in the moneths of July and August the Inhabitants force out of those trees by making with sharp instruments a deep incision into the the barks of them one of which the juice dropping is afterwards hardned like a gumme and in the September following gathered A Commodity with yieldeth yearly to the Inhabitants 18000 Sultanies every Sultanie being valued at the rate of a Zochine of Venice and therefore the felling of the Lentisck tree at the time of the distilling of this precious juice interdicted on the penalty of losing the right hand of him that doth it Other Commodities of this Island are Corn and Oyl in indifferent plenty some quarries of most excellent Marble a certain green earth like the rust of brass some Silks and Cotton-Wool but shert in worth to those of Smyrna and other places Honey as good as any the world affordeth and a vain of most delicious wines those specially which grow on the Mountain Arvis now called Amisea Of which 〈◊〉 gives this commendation In sumoia gloria fuere Thasium Chiumque ex Chio quod Arvisium vocant Of all wines saith he those of Thassus and Chios are of best esteem and of these of Chios the Arvisian Strabo extolleth them in the Superlative degree and calleth the wine hereof 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 incomparably the best of Greece And Plutarch speaking of an Epicurean or voluptuous liver affirms that he conceived it the supreme felicity 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to lie with Thais and drink thâ—se Arvisian wines Here are also infinite store of Patriges of a red colour kept tame and fed in slocks like Geese in the Streets and Greenswarths of their villages some little Boy or Girl driving them to field and calling them home again with a whistle when the night comes on The Island divided commonly into two parts the Higher called Apanomera lying towards the North and West hilly and rough but intermixt with fruitful vales and pleasant Rivers the Lower opposit unto it called Catamorea swelled here and there with gentle hillocks on which groweth the Lentisck The whole inhabited by Greeks intennixt with Genoese and since their conquest by that people some few Turks amongst them Which mixture with the Genoese tempereth the levity
accordingly Recovering once again both her riches and beauties she became a confederate of the Romans in the growth of their fortunes endued by them with the privileges of their City for her great fidelity Made in the best times of Christianity the Metropolitan See for the Province of Phoenicia the Bishop hereof having under him fourteen Suffragan Bishops Subjected to the Saracens in the year six hundred thirty and six and having groaned under that yoke for the space of fourhundred eighty and eight years was at the last regained by Guarâ—mund Patriarck of Hierusalem in the Reign of the second Baldwin the Venetians contributing their assistance in it Anno 1124. In vain attempted afterwards by victorious Saladine but finally brought under the Turkish thraldome Anno 1289. as it still continueth Now nothing but an heap of ruines but the very ruines of it of so fair a prospect as striketh both pity and amazement into the beholders shewing them an exemplary pattern of our humane frailty Subject at the present to the Emir or Prince of Sidon and beautified with a goodly and capacious Haven one of the best of the Levant but of no great trading 3. Sarepta by the Hebrews called Sarphath situate on the Sea-Coast betwixt Tyre and Sidon Memorable in holy writ for the miracle here performed by the Prophet Elijah in raising the poor Widows Sonne in Heathen writers for the purest Wines little inferiour unto those of Falernum in Italy or Chios in Greece Of which thus the Poet. Vina mihi non sunt Gazetica Chia Falerna Quaque Sareptano palmite missa bib as In English thus I have no Chian or Falernian wines Nor those of Gazas or Sarept as vines 4. Sidoâ— the antientest City of all Phoenicia and the most Nothern of all those which were assigned for the portion of the sonnes of Aser beyond which the Countrey of Phoenicia having been hitherto nothing but a bare Sea-coast beginneth to open towards the East in a fine rich vally having Libanus upon the North and the Anti-Libanus on the South once closed up from the rest of Syria with a very strong wall long since demolished It was so called from Zidon one of the sonnes of Canaan who first planted here not as some say from Sida the daughter of Belus once a King hereof this City being mentioned in the Book of Josuah when no such Belus was in being Situate in a fertile and delightful soyl defended with the Sea on one side and on the other by the Mountains lying betwixt it Libanus from whence descended those many Springs with which they watered and enriched their most pleasant Orchards The Inhabitants hereof are said to be the first makers of Christall Glass the materials of the work brought hither from the Sands of a River running not far from Ptolomais and onely made fusible in this City And from hence Solomon and Zorobabel had their principall workmen both for Stone and Timber in their severall buildings of the Temple The People hereof so flourishing in Arts and Trades that the Prophet Zechariah chap. 9. v. 2. calleth them the wise Sidonians A City which at severall times was both the Mother and Daughter of Tyre the Mother of it in the times of Heathenism Tyre being a Colony of this People and the Daughter of it when instructed in the Christian faith acknowledging the Church of Tyre for its Mother-Church The City in those times very strong both by Art and Nature having on the North-side a Fort or Citadell mounted on an inaccessible Rock and invironed on all sides by the Sea which when it was brought under the command of the Western Christians was held by the Order of the Duch Knights and another on the South-side of the Port which the Templars guarded Won by the Turks with the rest of this Countrey from the Christians and ruined by those often interchanges of fortune it onely sheweth now some markes of the antient greatness the present Sidon standing somewhat West of the old and having little worth a particular description The Haven decayed or serving at the best for Gallies with a poor Block-house rather for shew than service the walls of no greater strength and as little beauty and the buildings ordinary but that the Mosque the Bannia of Bathes and the Cane for Merchants are somewhat fairer than the rest yet gives a title at this time to the Emir of Sidon one of the greatest Princes of all this Countrey of whom more hereafter 5. Berytus originally called Geris from Gergeâ—hi the fift Sonne of Canaan took this new name from Berith a Phoaenician Idol herein worshipped and now called Barutti Destroyed by Tryphon in the warres of the Syrians against the Jews it was re-edified by the Romans by whom made a Colonie and honoured with the name of Julia Felix Augustus giving it the Privileges of the City of Rome By Herod and Agrippa Kings of the Jews much adorned and beautified and of no mean esteem in the time of the Christians when made an Episcopall See under the Metropolitan of Tyre Being a place of no great strength nor aimed at by every new Invader it hath sped better than the rest of these Cities though stronger than this retaining still her being though not all her beauties well stored with merchandize and well frequented by the Merchant Nigh to this Town is a fair and fruitful Valley which they call Saint Georges in which there is a Castle and in that an Oratory of the same name also All sacred to Saint George the Martyr who hereabouts is fabled to have killed the Dragon and thereby delivered a Kings daughter but what Kings I know not nor they neither 6. Biblis sometimes the habitation of Hevi the fourth Sonne of Canaan and then called Hevaea afterwards made the Regal Seat of Cinyras Father and Grand father of Adonis by his Daughter Myrrha whereof we have already spoken when we were in Cyprus Of such esteem in the Primitive times of Christianity that it was made a Bishops See desolate and of no repute since it lost that honour and became thrall unto the Turks 7. Orthosia called also Antaradus because opposite to Aradus another old City of this tract but in after ages called Tortosa and by that name well known in the Histories of the Holy Warre undertaken by the Western Christians To whom it made such stout and notable resistance that though besieged on all sides with united forces the whole Army formerly divided sitting down before it yet after three monâ—ths hard siege they were fain to leave the Town behind them and content themselves with spoiling the adjoining Country 8. Tripolis seated in a tich and delightful plain more fruitful than can be imagined one of which fruits they called by the name of Amazza Franchi i.e. Kill-Frank because the Western Christians whom they call by the name of French died in great numbers by the intemperate eating of them A Valley which is said to have yielded yearly to the Counts
the River Eleutherus one of the Rivers of this Countrey so called from Arvad one of the Sonnes of Canaan alluded to by the Greeks and Romans in the name of Aradus by which this Isle was known unto them 2. By the vicinity which it hath to Palmyrene the Aram-Sobah of the Scriptures to which it joyneth on the East with the King whereof as bordering Princes use to be the Kings of Hamath for the most part were in open warre Of which fee 2 Sam. 8. 9 10. 1 Chr. 8. 9 10. 3. From the authority of Saint Hierome who finding mention in the Prophet Amos cha 6. v. 2. of a City named Hamath the Great determineth it to be that City which afterwards was called Antiochia the principall City of this part and indeed of Syria the title of Great being added to it to difference it from some other Cities of this name of inferiour note And 4. from comparing the places in Scripture with the like passage in Josephus the Historiographer The Scripture telleth us that Hierusalem being forced by the Babylonians Zedekias the King was brought Prisoner to Nabuchadnezzer being then at Riblath 2 Kings c. 2. v. 6. to Riblath in the Land of Hamath v. 21. where the poor Prince first saw his Children slain before his face and then miserably deprived of fight that he might not see his great misfortunes was led away to Babylon Ask of Josephus where this sad tragedy was acted and he will tell us that it was at Reblatha or Riblah a City of Syria Antiqu. l. 10. c. 10. and if we ask Saint Hierome what he thinks of Reblatha he will tell us that it was Urbs ea quam nunâ— Antiochiam vocant the City which in following times was called Antioch On these grounds I conceive this part of Syria to be the land of Hamath intended in the Texts of scripture above-cited though there were other Towns and Territories of the same name also The Countrey is naturally fertile the hedges on the high-way sides affording very good fruits and the adjoining fields affording to the Passenger the shade of Fig-trees Were it not naturally so it would not be much helped by Art or Industry as being very meanly peopled and those few people without any incouragement either to plant fruits or manure the Land Their Sheep are commonly fair and fat but so overladed in the tail both with flesh and fleece that they hang in long wreathes unto the ground dragged after them with no small difficulty Pliny observes it in his time that the tails of the Syrian Sheep were a Cubit long and had good store of wooll upon them Natur. Hist l. 8. c. 48. And modern Travellers report that the tails of these sheep do frequently weigh 25 pound weight and sometimes 30 pounds and upwards The like hath also been affirmed of the sheep of Palestine comprehended in old times in the name of Syria And that may probably be the reason why the rumpes or tails of sheep and of no beast else were ordained to be offered up in sacrifice of which Levit. 3. v. 9. But besides the store of Wooll which they have from the sheep they have also great plenty of Cotton Wooll which groweth there abundantly with the seeds whereof they sow their fields as we ours with Corn. The stalk no bigger than that of Wheat but as tough as a Beans the head round and bearded in the size and shape of a Medlar and as hard as a stone which ripening breaketh and is delivered of a white soft Bombast intermixed with seeds which parted with an instrument they keep the Seeds for another sowing and fell the Wooll unto the Merchant a greater quantity thereof issuing from that litle shell than can be imagined by those who have not seen it The people heretofore were very industrious especially about their gardens the fruitful effects whereof they found in the increase of their herbs and plants Whence the Proverb Multa Syrorum Olera But withall they were observed to be very gluttonous spending whole daies and nights in feasting great scoffers and much given to laughter Crafty and subtile in their dealings not easily to be trusted but on good security and so were the Phoenicians their next neighbours also Hence came the Greek Adage which Suidas speaketh of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Syri contra Phoenices used by them when two crafty knaves endeavoured to deceive each other They were noted also to be superstitious great worshippers of the Godess Fortune but greater of their Syrian Godess whatsoever she was Affirmed by Plutarch to be a womanish and effeminat nation prone unto tears and such as on the death of their friends would hide themselves in caves from the sight of the Sun Herodian addeth that they were wavering and unconstant lovers of plaies and publick pastimes and easily stirred up unto Innovations But at this time they are almost beaten out of all these humours having been so often cowed and conquered that they are now grown servilely officious to them that govern them not without cause defective in that part of industry which before enriched them Where by the way we must observe that this Character of the people and that of the Countrey belong not to this part alone exclusively of those which follow but to all Syria and every part and Province of it except Phoenicia which being planted by a people of another Stock hath had its Character by it self The whole by Ptolamy divided besides Comagena Palmyrene and Coele-Syria into many petit Regions and subdivisions as 1. Pieria 2. Casiotis from the hills adjoining 3. Seleucis 4. Apamene 5. Lâ—todicene 6. Cyrrestica 7. Chalcidice and 8. Chalybanotis from their principall Cities Of which in all he musters up the names of an hundred and upwards then of some note most of them now grown out of knowledge and many of them of no mark or observation in the course of business So that omitting his method we will follow our own and take notice only of such places as antiently were or at this present are of most observation and importance in the course of Story with reference notwithstanding to the subdivisions made by Ptolomy as they come in my way reckoning Cyrrestica Chalybanotis Casiotis and the territories of Seleucus Laodicea and Apamea into Syria Propria and Pieria into Comagena First then to begin with those Cities which ly most towards the East we have in Cyrrestica 1. Zeugma on the banks of the River Euphrates memorable for the passage of Alexander the Great who there passed over his Army on a Bridge of Boats 2. Berroea supposed by some both antient and modern writers to be that which is now called Aleppo but the position of the place agreeth not with that supposition Aleppo being placed by our modern Cosmographers in the 72. degree of Longitude and the 38. of Latitude whereas Berroea is assigned by Ptolomy to the 36. degree of Latitude and the 71. of Longitude Besides that the River
Singas on which Aleppo is situate keepeth it self almost on an even course in the Latitude of 37. between 20 and 30. minutes over which is more by a degree and a half than the site assigned unto Berroea 3. Cybros as in the Latine Copies of Ptolomy mistook for Cyrrhus once the chief City of this part from hence called Cyrrestica 4. Heraclea neer which Minerva had a Temple in which as in that sacred to her in Laodicea they used once yearly to offer a Virgin for a sacrifice but afterwards on the sight of that gross impiety changed it to an Hart. 5. Regia now Rugia two dayes journey from Antioch took by the Christians in the beginning of the warres for the Holy Land 6. 〈◊〉 is of great renown in those dark times of ignorance and idolatry for the Syrian Godess therein worshipped from whence it had the name of Hierapolis or the Holy City being formerly by the Grecians called Callinice by the Syrians Magog one of the first seats of Magog the Some of Japhet and from him denominated The Godess so esteemed of in those wretched times that from all parts Assyria Babylonia Arabia Cilicia Cappadocia and indeed what not they brought her many rich gifts and costly offerings Nero himself who scoffed at all Religions else being for a while a great Votary of this Syrian Idol though afterwards he grew weary of her and defiled her with urine The Temple built by Stratonice the wife of Seleucus in the midst of the City compassed with a double wall about the height of 300 Fathome the roof thereof inlaid with gold and made of such a fragant and sweet-smelling wood that the clothes of them which came thither retained the sent thereof for a long time after Without the Temple there were places inclosed for Oxen and beasts of Sacrifice and not farre off a lake of 200 fathom in depth wherein they kept their sacred fishes the Priests attending here for their severall Offices amounting in number to three hundred besides many more subservient Ministers The tricks and jugglings of these Priests to deceive the people he that list to see may find them copiously described in the Metamorphosis of Apuleius which changing but the names and times may serve for a Relation of those gulleries and Arts of Leger-de-main which the Friers and Pardoners have practised in the Church of Rome 7. Chalyban whence the parts adjoining were called â—halybanotis conceived by Postellus and some 〈◊〉 to be Chalepium or Aleppo but on no good ground this City having one degree less of Northern Latitude than Berroea had 8. Barbarissus in the same subdivision neer the banks of Euphrates 9. Chalcus the principal of that part of Syria Propria which is called Chalcidice but not otherwise memorable 10. Telmedissa another Town of the same division and as litle famous 11. Seleucus so named from the founder of it the first Eastern Monarch of that race and the greatest Builder of the World founding nine Cities of this name sixteen in memory of his Father Antiochus six by the name of Laodice his Mother and three in honour of Apamia his first Wife besides many others of great note in Greece and Asia either new built or beautified and repaired by him From this the Countrey hereabouts had the name of Scleucis 12. Laodicea one of the Cities founded by Scleucus in honour of Laodice his Mother from which the Region adjoining is called Laodicene Built by him in the place where formerly had stood the City Rhamantus so called from a certain Sheepherd who being strook with a flash of lightning cryed out amazedly Rhamantus that is to say Deus ab excelso before which time it had been named Leuca Acte from the whitenesse of the Sea-cliffs neer to which it is situate the Countrey round-about commended antiently for the best wines and choise of very excellent fruits 13. Apamia so named in honour of Apamia the wife of Seleucus which together with Laodicea and Seleucus before mentioned having the same founder and maintaining a strict league of amity with one another were commonly called the Three Sisters From this the Countrey neer is called Apimene 14. Emesa now Hamse the Episcopall See of Eusebius hence called Emesenus who flourished in the time of Constantius the Sonne of Constantine in whose name are extant certain Homilies justly conceived to be of a later date The City seated in a spacious and fruitful plain of Apimene watered with many pleasant and cheerfull Riverers once of great note as may be easily conjectured from the walls hereof which are still perfect and entire built of polished stone and of very large circuit but the dwelling-houses so decayed that it affordeth nothing worthy observation 15. Epiphama in the cantred or subdivision of Casiotis called at first Hamath from Hamath a Sonne of Canaan the founder of it and upon that account mistaken by Saint Hierome for another Town of the same name in the Tribe of Naphthals so different from this place both in Longitude and Latitude as we shall shew hereafter when we come to Palestine that they can by no means be the same But that old Town being gone to ruin it was repaired if not re-edified by Antiochus Epaphanes King of Syria who thereupon commanded it to be called Epiphania obeyed therein as Josephus telleth us by the Macedonians though the Syrians still called it Amatha as in former times Antiqu. l. 1. ca. 7. 16. Ltrissa which still preserveth its old name being now called Laris much mentioned in the warres of the Holy Land especially for the death of Baldwin the first Brother of Godfrey of Bovillon and second King of Hierusalem Anno 1118. 17. Gebal the Gabala of Ptolomy and others of the antient Writers situate on the South of Laodicea from which twelve miles distant mentioned Psal 83. as a confederate with Tyre and other uncircumcised Nations in their hatred and designes against the Israelites at this day called Gabella with little difference from the old name of it and by that name remembred in the Stories of the Holy Warres 18. Aradus one of the Co-founders of Tripolis situate in a rocky Iland of a mile in compass directly opposite to the mouth or influx of the River Eleutherus and distant from the Continent about twenty furlongs So called from Arvad one of the Sonnes of Canaan and mentioned by that name in the Prophet Ezrk. Chap. 27. v. 8. 11. This once a Kingdome of it self containing not this Iland only but some part of the Continent especially about Antaradus so called because built over against it situate on the Northern banks of the River Eleurberus of which we have spoken in Phoenics 19. Daphne about five miles from Antioch but afterwards by the continuall enlargements of that City accounted as the Suburb to it so named of Daphne one of the Mistresses of Apollo who was here worshipped by the name of Apollo Daphnans and had here his Oracle and his Groves with other the Additaments
of Seleucus Callinicus the fourth of this house Aâ—saces a noble Parthian recovered from it all the Provinces of the Persian Empire lying on that side of Euphrates and erected the so much celebrated Parthian Kingdome whereof more in Persia And in the reign of Antiochus Magnus so called for his victories in Egypt Judea and Babylonia the Romans extorted from it all the Asian Provinces on this side Mount Taurus not wanting many provocations to incite them to it for he not only had made warre against Ptolomy Philopater King of Egypt whom the Romans had taken into their protection but stirred up the Cities and States of Greece against them invaded Lysimachia and some other parts of Europe in defiance of them and had received Annibal the Carthagimar and Thoas the Aetolian their most mortal enemies into his dominions governing his Counsels by the influences which they had upon him Nor may we think but that ambition and avarice to adde to their same and Empire by the overthrow of so great a Prince did perswade much with them So that the point being brought to a ready issue they pleaded it on both sides in the battel of Magnesia a City of Lydia to which Antiochus brought an Army of 300000. foot and as many armed Chariots besides store of Elephants if the Roman writers be not over-lavish in their reports But rejecting the advise of Annibal and committing his affaires wholly to Evil Counsellers he was vanquished by no more than four Legions of enemies and for his peace compelle to quit all his Asian Provinces on that side of Taurus and to pay 15000. Talents in ready mony for the charge of the warre The rest of his estates they were content he should enjoy for a longer time Et libentius quod tam facile cessisset as Florus handsomly puts it on him because he had so easily relinquished that Afterwards in the civil broyles among themselves about the succession of the Kingdome Alexander King of the Jews took from them many of their best Towns in Palestine as Joppa Gaza Anthedon Azotus Rhinocorura almost all Samaria and Gaulonitis with Sythopolis Gadara and many other strong Towns in Coele-Syria Finally when they had consumed almost all the Royal race and changed their Kings no less than ten times in 40. years a sure sign of a falling and expiring Kingdome they were fain to cast themselves upon Tigranes King of Armenia a puissant and successeful Prince till ingaged in the quarrel of Mithridates against the Romans by whom stripped of all his Estates on this side Euphrates he was fain to content himself with his own Armenia leaving Syria to the absolute disposal of Pompey who presently reduced it to the form of a Province This said we have not much more to do with the house of Seleucus but to lay down their names and times of their several governments till we draw towards the last end of The Macedonian Kings of Syria A. M. 3654. 1. Seleucus Nicanor the first King of this house 31. 3685. 2. Antiochus surnamed Soter or the Saviour memorable for nothing so much as marying with Stratonice his Fathers wife in his Fathers life-time 3704. 3. Antiochus II. by his flattering Courtiers surnamed Theos or the God but being poisoned by his wife he proved a mortall 3719. 4. Seleucus II. surnamed by the like flattery Callinicus or fair Conquerour because shamefully beaten by the Parthians 3739 5. Seleucus III. called for the like reason Ceraunus or the Thunderer the eldest sonne of Callinicus 3742. 6. Antiochus III. surnamed Magnus the younger sonne of Callinicus a Prince that imbraced many great actions and was fortunate in his successes beyond Euphrates he plagued the Jews but lost all Asia Minor unto the Romans 3778. 7. Seleucus IV. called Philopator the sonne of Antiochus who first began to cast his eye upon the riches of the Tempse at Hierusalem 3790. 8. Antiochus IV. surnamed Epiphanes or the Illustrious but more truly Epimanes or the mad the great scourge of the Jews brother of Seleucus Philopator With whom beginneth the story of the first Book of the Maccabees 3802. 9. Antiochus V. called by the name of Eupator the sonne of Epiphanes who by Lysias his Captain tyrannized over the poor Iudeans for the litle time that he reigned as did also 3804. 10. Demetrius surnamed Soter sonne of Seleucus Philopator by the hands of Nicanor having possessed himself of the diademe by the death of Eupator slain in his favour by the Souldiers who revolted from him He was afterwards deposed for a time by Alexander Bala pretending himself to be the Sonne of Eupator supported herein by the Antiochians 3814. 11. Alexander Bala discomfited in his first battell by Demetrius whom he slew and vanquished in the second maryed Cleopatra Daughter of Ptolomy Philometor by whose aid he was victorious But a quarrel breaking out between them Ptolomy invaded Syria and caused himself to be crowned King of it Alexander being slain by some of his Souldiers 3819. 12. Demetrius II. surnamed Nicator Sonne of Demetrius the first recovered his Fathers Kingdome a friend of the Maccabees but so cruell to his own people that he was driven out of his Kingdome by Tryphon Generall of his Armies 3821. 13. Antiochus VI. surnamed Entheus the Sonne of Alexander and Cleopatra advanced unto the Throne by Tryphon and after slain by him to make way for himself unto the Throne 3824. 14. Tryphon called also Diodorus having driven out Demetrius and slain Antiochus made himself King 3827. 15. Antiochus VII surnamed Sedetes brother of Demetrius having overcome and slain Tryphon succeeded him in the estate for a while victorious against the Parthians but afterwards overcome and slain by them After whose death Demetrius Nicator having lived in Parthia since the loss of his Kingdome was restored again unto the Throne which having held about 4 years he was again dispossessed and slain by 3843. 16. Alexander II. surnamed Zebenna an Aegyptian of mean birth set up by Ptolomy Euergetes and pretending himself to be the adopted Sonne of Antiochus afterwards vanquished and slain by 3845. 17. Antiochus VIII from the croockednesse of his nose surnamed Gryphus Sonne of Demetrius aided herein by the Aegyptian with whom reconciled having reigned about eight years in peace embroiled himself in warre with his half-brother Antiochus surnamed Cyzicenus which with variable successes on both sides continued till the time of his death having reigned 29 years in all 3874. 18. Seleucus V. Sonne of Antiochus Gryphus in the beginning of his reign overcame and flew his Uncle Cyzicenus but being vanquished by Antiochus surnamed Eusebes or Pius one of the Sonnes of Cyzicenus he fled into Cilicta and was there burnt in his palace 19. Antiochus IX surnamed Eusebes having first vanquished Seleucus and afterwards Antiochus another of the Sonnes of Gryphus was crowned King of Syria but slain not long after in the Persian wars 20. Philip and Demetrius III. surnamed Eucoerus younger Sonnes of Gryphus jointly Kings of Syria
with Zedechias that when Nabuchadnezzar had taken Zedechias with him unto Babylon and left Gedaliah as his Deputy to command the Countrey Ismael one of the blood of the Kings of Iudah was sent by Baulis to slay him But he paid dear for his attempt his Countrey being shortly conquered by the Babylonians and the name of Ammonite forgotten changed by the Grecians when they came to Lord it over them to those of Gileaditis and Philadelphia according to the new name of their principal City and the old one of the Mountains and hills adjoining 4. The REVBENITES took name from Reuben the eldest of Jacobs sonnes by Leah of whom in the first muster which was made of them at Mount Sinai there were found 46000. fighting men and 43700. at the second muster when they passed over Iordan Their dwelling was on the East of that famous River having the Gadites on the North the Desart Arabia on the East and the Land of Moab on the South from which parted by the River Arnon Places of most observation here 1. Abel-Sittim seated in that part of the Countrey which was called the Plains of Moab the last incamping place of Moses afterwards by the Iews called simply Sittim memorable for the wood so often mention in the Scriptures of which the ark of the Lord was made In after times by the Greeks and Romans it was called Abila mistook by some for that Abila or Abilene whereof Lysanias was Tetrarch that Town and territory as Iosephus doth affirm expressely being situate amongst the spurres and branches of Libanus farre enough from hence 2. Bethabora or Beth-Bara where Iohn baptized and Moses made his last and most divine exhortations to the Tribes of Israel contained in Deuteronomy 3. Machaerus the strongest in-land City and Castle in those parts of the world standing alost upon a Mountain every way unaccessible first fortified by Alexander Jannaeus King of the Iews as a frontire Town against the Arabians and afterwards demolished by Gabinius one of Pompeys Lieutenants in the warre against Aristobulus Unfortunately remarkable for the death of Iohn Baptist where murdered by the command of Herod the Tetrarch of Galilee and Lord of this Countrey of Peraea 4. Lasa or Leshah of which Gen. 10. 19. by the Greeks called Challirhâ—e by reason of the fair fountains rising from the Hills adjoyning out of which issue springs both of hot and cold waters as also bitter and sweet all which soon after joined into one stream make a wholesome Bath especially for convulsions and contraction of sinewes 5. Medeba famous for the defeat given to the Syrians and Ammonites by the conduct of Ioab 1 Chron. 19. 7. 6. Bosor or Bozra a City of Refuge and one of those that were assigned unto the Levites on that side of the water 7. Levias a Town new built by Herod in honour of Livia the mother of Tiberius Caesar different from that which the Geographers call 8. Libias though by some confounded the same with Laban mentioned Deut. 1. 1. 9. Kedemoth another City of the Levites giving name unto the adjoining Desart from whence Moses sent his Ambassage to Sehon King of the Ammorites 10. Bamath-Baal the chief City of the worshippers of Baal to which Balaam was brought by Balaac to curse the Israelites 11. Hesbon the Regal City of Sehon King of the Ammorites 11. Adam or the City Adam Ios 3. 17. where the Tribes passed drie-foot over Iordan opposite unto Gilgal in the Tribe of Benjamin Within this Tribe is the Mountain Nobo from which Moses took a view of the land of Canaan an hill as it seemeth of two tops whereof that which looketh towards Iericho is called Pisgah that which looketh toward Moth being called Hnir Here is also an high hill named Peor where the filthy Idol Baal was worshipped also who hath hence the addition of Baal-Peor 5. The GADITES were so called from Gad the seventh sonne of Jacob begot on Zilphah the hand-maid of Lea of whom were found at the first muster when they came out of Egypt forty five thousand five hundred and fifty fighting men and at the second when they entred the land of Canaan forty five thousand bearing armes Their situation was betwixt the Rubenites on the South and the balfe Tribe of Manasses upon the North the River Iordan on the West and the Mountains of Arnon on the East by which last parted from the dwellings of the Children of Ammon Cities of most observation 1. Aroer on the banks of the River Arnon the principall Citie of the Gadites 2. Dihon more towards Jordan of great note in the time of Josuah and of no small accompt in the time of Saint Hieroeme 3. Beth-nimah of which Esay prophesied that the waters thereof should be dried up seated upon the Arnon also 4. Nattoroth more in the body of the Tribe 5. Beth-haram mentioned by Josuah chap. 13. v. 27. by Josephus called Betaramptha new built by Herod Antipas and called Livias in honour of Livia the wife of Augustus Caesar translated into the Julian family who also laid unto it fourteen villages to make it of the greater power and jurisdiction 6. Beth-ezob by Josephus called Vetezabra the habitation of Miriam who in the fiege of Hierusalem when destroyed by Titus was compelled by famine to eat her own sonne 7. Succoth not far from the River Jordan so called from the Tents or Booths which Jacob fet up there in his passage from Mesopetamis to the land of Canaan the People of which Town having denied reliefe to Gedeon as he followed the chace of Zeba and Zalmanah were by him miserably tortured at his return under a tribulum or threshing carre wherewith he tore their flesh and bruised their bodies 8. Jahzoz another of the Regall Seats of Sehon King of the Amorites first taken by Moses after recovered by the Moabites as appearech Esay 6. 8. then possessed by the Ammonites and finally from them regained by Judas Maccabeus 1 Macc. 5. 8. 9. Mahanaijm so called from the Army of Angels which appeared to Iacob Ger. 32. 2. as ready to defend him against all his Enemies the word in the originall importing a double Army A place of very great strength and safety and therefore made by Abner the feat Royall of Ishboseâ—h the Sonne of Saul during the warre he had with David as afterwards the retiring place of David during the rebellion of his Son Absolom 10. Rogelim the City of Barzillai the Gileadite so faithfull to David in that warre 11. Ramoth or Ramoth Gilead so called from the situation of it neer the Mountains of Gilead a Town of specialll note in the Book of God particularly for the pacification here made betwixt Iacob and Laban for the death of Ahab King of Israel who lost his life in the recovery of it from the hands of the Syrians and finally for the Election of Iehu to the Crown of Israel Anointed at the Siege hereof by a Son of the Prophets 12. Penuel so called
situation more amongst the Mountains had also the name of Galilea Gentium or Galilee of the Gentiles And that either because it lay betwixt the Gentiles and the rest of the Iews or because a great part of it had been gâ—ven by Solomon to the Kings of Tyre But for what cause soever it was called so first certain it is it had this name unto the last known by it in the time of the Apostles as appeareth by Saint Matthews Gospel chap. 4. ver 15. The Lower Galilee is situate on the South of the other memorable for the birth and Education of our blessed Saviour whom Iulian the Apostata called for this cause in scorn the Galilean as for the same the Disciples Generally had the name of Galileans imposed upon them till that of Christian being a name of their own choosing did in fine prevail Both or the greater part of both known in the New Testament by the name of Decapolis or Regio Decapolitant mentioned Mat. 4. 25. Mark 7. 31. So called from the ten principal Cities of it that is to say 1. Caesarea Philippi 2. Aser 3. Cedes-Nepthalim 4. Sephet 5. Chorazim 6. Capernaum 7. Bethsaiâ—â— 8. Jotopata 9. Tiberias and 10. Scythopolis By which accompt it stretched from the Mediteranean to the head of Jordan East and West and from Libanus to the hills of Gilboa North and South which might make up a square of forty miles With reference to the Tribes of Israel the whole Galilee was so disposed of that Aser Nepthalim and a part of the tribe of Dan had their habitation in the Higher Zabulom and Issachar in the Lower according to which distribution we will now describe them 1. The Tribe of NAPHTHALI was so called from NAPHTHALI the sixt Sonne of Jacob begotten on Bilhah the handmaid of Rachel of whom at their first muster were found 53400 fighting men and at the second 44540 able to bear armes The land alotted to them lay on the West-side of the River Jordan opposite to the Northen parts of Ituraea where before we left having on the East the Tribe of Aser and that of Zabulun on the South Within which tract were certain Cities which they never conquered and one which appertained to the Tribe of Dan the chief of those which were with-holden by the Gentiles being Chalcis Abila Heliopolis Cities accompted of as belonging to Coele-Syria where they have been spoken of already That which did appertain to the Tribe of DAN lay on the North-east part hereof confronting the most Northen parts of Ituraea as before was said where the Danites held one Town of moment besides many others of less note And it seemed destined to this Tribe by some old presage the Eastern fountain of Jordan which hath its originall in this tract being called Dan at the time of the defeat which Abraham gave to Cherdor laomer and his Associates hundreds of years before this Tribe had ever a possession in it Of which see Gen. 14. v. 14. The Town of moment first called Leshem by some Writers Laish afterwards subject or allied to the Kings of Sidon and upon strength thereof made good against those of Naphthali but taken by some Adventurers of the Tribe of Dan. Of whom it is said Josuah 19. 47. that finding their own Countrey too little for them they went up and fought against Leshem which they took and called D A N. Accompted after this exploit the utmost bound Northward of the land of Cantan the length thereof being measured from Dan in the North unto Beersheba in the South remarkable for one of the Golden Calves which was placed here by Ieroboam and for the two spring-heads of Iordan rising neer unto it When conquered by the Romans it was called Paneas from a fountain adjoining of that name which with the territory about it after the death of Zenodorus who held it of the Roman Empire as before is said was given by Augustus Caesar unto Herod the Great and by him at his decease to Philip his youngest Sonne with the Tetrarchy of Ituraea and Trachonitis By him repaired and beautified it was called Caesarea Philippi partly to curry favour with Tiberius Caesar partly to preserve the memory of his own name and partly to distinguish it from another Caesarea situate on the shores of the Mediterranean and called Caesarea Palestinae and being so repaired by him it was made the Metropolis of that Tetrarchy Mentioned by that name Mat. 16. 13. when Saint Peter made that confession or acknowledgement of his Lord and Master That he was CHRIST the Sonne of the living God By King Agrippa who succeeded him in his estates in honour of the Emperour Nerâ— it was called Neronia But that and the Adjunct of Philippi were of no continuance the Town being called Caesarea Paneaa in the time of Ptolomy and simply Paneas as before in the time of Saint Hierome Of this Caesarea was tha woman whom our Saviour cured of a bloody Flux by touching but the hem of his garment who in a pious gratitude of so great a mercy erected two Statuaes in this place representing CHRIST and her self kneeling at his feet remaining here entire till the time of Iulian the Apostata by whose command it was cast down and a Statua of his own set up in the place thereof miraculously destroyed by a fire from heaven the City being at that time and long time before an Episcopal See Of less note there were 1. Haleb and 2. Reccath both situate in the confines of it And not far off the strong Town and Castle of 3. Magdala the habitation as some say of Mary Magdalen where the Pharisees desired a signe of our Saviour CHRIST as is said Mat. 15. 39. and 16. 1. the same or some place neer unto it being by Saint Mark reporting the same part of the Story called Dalmanutha chap. 8. 10. 11. But whether this Castle did antiently belong to these Danites or to those of Naphthali or to the Half Tribe of Manasses beyond the River I am not able to determine Of those which were in the possession of the Tribe of NAPHTHALI the Cities of most eminent observation were 1. Hazor or Azor by Junius and Tremelius called Chatzâ—â—â— the Regal City and Metropolis of all the Canaanites memorable for the Rendez-vous of 24. Canaamâ—â— Kings in the war with Joâ—uah by whom it was taken notwithstanding and burnt to ashes But being afterwards re-built it became the Regal Seat of Jabin the King of the Canaanites who so grievously for the space of 20. years afflicted Israel till vanquished by Deborah and Barak Destroyed in that warre and repaired by Solomon it continued in so good estate in our Saviours time that it was then one of the ten Cities of Decapolis in being still but known by the name of Antiopta 2. Cape naum seated on the River Jordan where it falleth into the Sea of Galilee of which Country it was accompted the Metropolis in the time of our Saviour with whose presence
that City Situate in a pleasant and fruitful Soil of great importance in the wars of the Holy Land and giving name to the noble family of the Lords of Thorâ—â— one of which being Constable to King Baldwin the third lieth buried in the Chappel adjoyning to it a curious piece of workmanship and Dedicated by the name of the blessed Virgin 8. Belfort so named from the strength and beauty of it seated on the high grounds neer the River Naar and memorable for the great repulse which Saladine the Victorious King of the Turks received before it being forced to raise his siege with dishonour and loss on the comming of the Christian Armies Some other Forts here are of the same erection as 9. Montfort and 10. Mount-Royall or Castrum Regium belonging to the Dutch Knights of whom more hereafter and by them valiantly defended against the Infidels 3. The Tribe of ZABVLON was so called from Zabulon the tenth sonne of Jacob by his wife Leah of whom there mustered neer Mount Sinai 57400 able men and 65000. at their second muster when they came into Canaan Their territory lay on the South of Aser and Nephthalim and the North of Zabulon extending from the Lake of Tiberias to the Mediterranean Places of most observation in it 1. Jokneham the King whereof was slain by Josuah and the City given unto the Levites 2. Zabulon or the City of men a Sately and magnificent City till burnt to the ground by Cestius a Roman President 3. Cana-Minor so called to difference it from the other in the Tribe of Aser the birth-place of Nathaneel and as some say of Simon Zelotes memorable for the mariage at which our Saviour wrought his first miracle of turning water into wine Called in Saint Johns Gospel Cana of Galilee 4. Bersabe standing in the border betwixt both Galilees and therefore strongly fortified by Josephus against the Romans 5. Dothan where Ioseph found his brethren as they fed their flocks and where the Prophet Elisha strook blind the Syrians who besieged him in it 6. Bethsaida situate on the Sea of Galilee one of the ten Cities of Decapolis the birth-place of Peter Andrew and Philip but most renowned for the miracles and preaching of our Lord and Saviour 7. Nazareth now a small village seated in a vale betwixt two hills not far from Ptolemaâ—â— or Acon upon one of which two hills it was formerly built where still are to be seen the ruins of many Churches here founded by the Christians it being in the flourishing times of Christianity an Arch-Bishops See Of great esteem for being if not the birth-place yet the habitation of the Virgin Mary who was here saluted with those joyful tidings by an Angnl as she sate in her chamber Of which chamber it is said in the Popish legends that it was after the Virgins death had in great reverence by the Christians and remained in this Town till the Holy Land was subdued by the Turks and Saracens Anno 1291. Then most miraculously transported into Scalvonia but that place being unworthy of the Virgins Divine presence it was by the Angels carried over into the Sea-coast of Italy Anno 1294. That place also being infested with theeves and pyrats the Angels removed it to the little village of Loretto where her miracles were quickly divulged insomuch that Paul the 2. built a most stately Church over this Chamber and Xistus the fift made the Village a City And thus we have the beginning of our famous Lady of Leretto Here did our blessed Saviour spend a great part of his life before his Baptism from whence both he and his Disciples had for many years the name of Nazarites 8. Iotopata strongly seated on the top of a Mountain neer the Lake of Gtnnesareth fortified by Iosephus in the warre with the Romans but after a long siege taken by Vespasian and in it Iosephus the Historian chief Governour of the City and of both the Galilees 9. Tiberias raised out of the ground by Herod the Tetrarch and named thus in honour of Tiberius Caesar Situate in a fruitful soyl on the edge of the Lake which afterwards took the name of the Lake or Sea of Tiberias this City being held to be the greatest of the Lower Galilee and the Metropolis of the Decapolitan Region In this City it was that our Saviour CHRIST called Saint Matthew from the receipts of the Custome-house and neer unto it that he raised the daughter of Jairus 10. Bethulia more within the land seated on an high hill and of very great strength as appears by the story of Judith and Holofernes 11. Iapha a place of like strength but forced by Titus who in the fury of the storm slew in it above 15000. persons and carried away with him 2000 Prisoners 12. Sephoris or Sipphora the habitation of Ioachim and Anna the Parents of the blessed Virgin fortified with strong walls by Herod the Tetrarch who made it his Regal seat for the Lower Galilee Before that time it had been made by Gabinius one of the five Iuridical Resorts for the Palestinians after that notwithout great difficulty forced by Vespasian and is now nothing but a Castle known by The name of Zaphet or Saffet the ordinary Residence for the most part of the Turkish Sanziack who hath the Government of this Province and lately if not still of the Emirs of Sidon Faccardine the late Emir having been made the Sanziack of it before his falling off from the Turks Not farre off is Mount Tabor famous for the transfiguration of our Saviour for a sumptuous Chappel built on the top of the hill in memory of it by the Empresse Helen mother of Constantine the Great and for the Fountain of the brook Cheson which presently divided into two streams runneth Eastward with the one to the Sea of Tiberias and Westward with the other to the Mediterranean 4. The Tribe of ISSACHAR is so called from Issachar the ninth sonne of Jacob by his wife Leâ—â— of whom were found at the first muster 54400 fighting men and 64300 at the second muster Their lâ—t in the partition of the land amongst the Tribes fell betwixt Zabulon and the half Tribe of Manâ—â—ssâ—â— on this side Jordan North and South extending from that River to the Mid-land Sea A territory not so well replenished with strong and eminent Cities as was that before nor yielding so much matter of observation in the course of business Those of most note in it 1. Tarichaea on the side of the Lake about eight miles from Tiberias or great strength both by Art and Nature as witnessed the notable resistance which Vespasion found when he besieged it by whom taken with great difficulty and incredible slaughter 2. Câ—shion a City of the Levites 3. Remeth called also farmuth another Citie of the Lâ—vites where the hills of Gilboa take beginning and thence range as far as the Mediterranean Westward and the City of Jâ—zreâ—l towards the East 4. En-hadda neer which Saul being
a release of the seventh years tribute and the Samaritans desiring the like exemption pleaded for themselves 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. that they indeed were very Hebrews though it pleased the Sidonians to call them Sichemites But when Antiochus raged against them with fire and sword the Samaritans sent letters to him disclaming all relation to those of Iudah and challenging their descent from the Medes and Persians Nor were they content onely to disclame all kindred with the Iews in the times of trouble when any persecution rose against them for the Law of God but did them also all ill offices and joyned with their Enemies to their destruction especially after the Iews had refused to admit of their assistance in the re-building of the Temple which after that they hindred with great malice and no less perversness But the fortune of the Iews did at last prevail the whole Nation being subdued by Hyrcanus the Maccabaean who destroyed their Schismaticall temple also and levelled Samaria it self to the very ground After this subject to the Iews who possessed themselves of most of their Cities and contracted them into a narrower compass than they were in formerly but still so hated and contemned that nothing was able to appease that inveterate malice which they had conceived till both Nations were extirpated in the time of Adrian and made to seek their dwellings in other Countries Made afterwards a Province of the Roman Empire by the name of Palestina Secunda successively subject with the rest to the Persians Saracens and Turks who doe now possess it IVDAEA JVDAEA is bounded on the East with the Dead Sea and the River Iordan on the West with the Mediterranean on the North with Samaria and on the South with Idumaea So called from the Iews or People of the Tribe of Iudah who after their return from the Captivity of Babylon communicated the name of Iew unto all the Nation as they did that of Iudaea to this part of the Countrey The Soyl of the same nature with that of Samaria before described but that it is more swelled with hills and more stored with Rivers though of no great fame And therefore we shall say no more as to the generall character and description of it but look on the particular parts as it stood divided betwixt the Philistims the Tribes of Dan Simeon Judah and Benjamin And first the PHILISTIMS commanded all the Sea-coasts from the South of Phoenicia to the North of Idumaea or from the Castle of Pilgrims to the City of Gaza taking both into the accompt But Joppa and all the Towns on the North of that being taken in by the Israelites they held no more than six Towns of any importance with the Countries and territories adjoyning to them but those so populous and strong that by their own power and the assistance of the Edomites and the rest of their neighbours not well affected to the Tribes they kept them unto harder terms and lay more heavy on them than all the Canaanites together as will appear when we summe up the story and successes of their affairs In the mean time let us survey the Countrey which was holden by them notwithstanding all that could be done against them by the Kings of Israel and therein we shall find worth our observation 1. Geâ—h or Gath the birth-place of the huge Giant Goliah slain by David as also of many others of the like Gigantine proportion slain by Davids worthies Destroyed by David or rather slighted and dismantled it was re-built by Reboam the sonne of Solomon but again razed by Ozias King of Judah who found the Philistims there garisoned but ill neighbours to him and finally laid wast by Hazael the King of Syria Not much regarded after that though it kept the name of Gath in Saint Hieromes time till in these last Ages Fulk the King of Hierusalem created there a new Castle from the antient ruins From hence as I conceive the Idol Dagon so much worshipped by these Philistims was by the Syrians and Phanician called Ater-Gatis and not from Gatis a Syrian Queen as is said by many 2. Aâ—caror on the South of Gath of great wealth and power and one that held out notably against the Danites and Judaeans much spoke of in the holy Scriptures but for nothing more than their Idolatrous worship of bel-zebub that is to say the Lord of Flies so called by the Iewâ— either in contempt of the Idolatries committed to him or because of that great multitude of flies which attended his sacrifices wherof some say the Temple of Hierusalem was wholly free But whatsoever he was or for what cause so named certain it is that he was here had in especial honour and therefore called in Scripture the God of Accaron and hither Azahtah the King of Israel sent his messenger to enquire of this Idol concerning his health 3. Ashdod by the Grecians called Azotus memorable in holy writ for the Temple of Dâ—gon into which the Ark of the Lord was brought that Idol falling down before it as not able to stand upright when the Ark so neer Neer to this Town was Iudas Maccabeus overcome and stain by Bacchides Lieutenant to Demetrius the King of Syria and not long after the Town it self was taken by Ioniathan the brother of Iudas who put the Citizens to the sword and burnt all such as fled into the Temple of Dagon together with the very Idol consumed in the same fire with the Idolaters Re-built by Gabinius a Roman General in the times of Christianity it was made an Episcopal See and continued a fair village till the daies of Saint Hierom. 4. Ascalon on the Sea-side also said to be built by Ascalus a noble Lydian employed by his King in a warre against the Syrians but this very uncertain One of the chief and strongest Cities of the Philistims of great note amongst the Gentiles for a Temple dedicated to Dirceto the mother of Semiramis here worshipped in the form of a Mer-maid and for another of Apollo wherein Herod the father of Antipater and Grand-father of Herod the Great from his birth in this City called Herod the Ascalonite is said to have served as the Priest It had in the first times of Christianity an Episcopal See and in the course of the holy warres was beautified with a new wall and many fair buildings by King Richard the first 5. Gaza more within the land on the River Besor a fair and strong Town formerly called Assa from whence perhaps the name of Gaza was derived by the Heathens or else it was so called by the Persians in regard that Cambyses here laid up the treasure which he had provided for the warre of Egypt the word Gaza in the Persian language signifying treasures Of which Cambyses it is said by Pomponius Melâ— cum armis Aegyptum peteret huc belli opes et pecuniam in vehi curaviâ— After which it was made the Receipt or Treasury in which the
story see at large in the Book of the Indges chap. 19 20 21. The territories of this Tribe lay betwixt those of Ephraim on the North and Iudah on the South having the Dead-Sea to the East and Tribe of Dan to the West-ward of them The chief of their Towns and Cities were 1. Micmas the incamping place of Saul 1 Sam. 13. 2. and the abiding place of Ionathan one of the Maccaboean brethren 1 Macc. 9. 73. 2. Mispah famous in being the ordinary place of assembly for the whole body of the people in matters of warre or peace as also in that standing in the midst of Canaan it was together with Gilgal made the seat of justice to which Samuel went yearly to give judgement to the people 3. Gebah the North border of the Kingdome of Iudah toward Israel 4. Gibeah the Countrey of Saul the first King where the a busing of the Levites wife by the young men of this Town had almost rooted the Tribe of Renjamin out of the garden of Israel 5. At a great and strong City in the siege of which the Israels were first discomfited but when by the death of Achan who had stoln the accursed thing the Camp was purged Josuah by a warlike stratagem surprised it 6. Gibeon the mother City of the Gibeonites who presaging the unresistable victories of the Israelites came to the Camp of Josuah and by a wile obtained peace of Josuah and the People Emploied by them in hewing wood and drawing water for the use of the Tabernacle after the fraud was made known unto them called Nethinims Ezr. 43. from Nathan which signifies to give because they were given to the service of the Tabernacle first of the Temple after Saul about four hundred years after slew some of them for which fact the Lord caused a famine on the land which could not be taken away till seven of Sauls sonnes were by David delivered unto the Gibeonites and by them hanged This famine did God send because in killing those poor Gibeonites the Oath was broken which Josuah and the Princes swore concerning them In defence of those Gibeonites it was that Josuah waged war against the Kings of the Canaanites and staied the motion of the Sun by his fervent praiers 7. Jericho destroied by the sound of Rams-horns was not onely levelled by Josuah to the ground but a curse inflicted on him that should attempt the re-building of it This curse notwithstanding at the time when Ahab reigned in Israel which was about five hundred years after the ruine of it Hiel a Bethelite delighted with the pleasantness of the place reedified it But as it was foretold by Iosuah as he laid the foundation of the wals he lost his eldest Sonne and when he had finished it and was setting up the gates thereof he lost also the younger It may be Hiel when he began his work minded not the prophecy it may be he believed it not peradventure he thought the words of Iosuah not so much to proceed from the spirit of prophecy as from an angry and vexed heart they being spoken in way of wish or execration And it is possible it may be he chose rather to build the eternity of his name on so pleasant and beautifull a City than on the lines and issues of two young men 8. Anathoth the birth-place of the Prophet Ieremy and the patrimony of Abiathar the high Priest sent hither by the command of Solomon as to a place of his own when deposed from his Office by that King 9. Nob called 1 Sam. 22. 19. the Cit of the Priests destroyed by Saul for the relief which Abimelech the high Priest had given to David the Aâ—k of the Lord then residing there 10. Gilgaâ— upon the banks of Iordan where Iosuah did first eat of the fruits of the Land and kept his first Passeover where he circumcised such of the People as were born during their wandring in the Wilderness and nigh to which he set up twelve stones for a Memorial to posterity that the waters of Jordan did there divide themselves to give passage to the twelve Tribes of Israel where Agag King of the Amalekites was hewen in peeces by Samuel and where Samuel once every year administred Justice to the People For being seated in the midst of the land of Israel betwixt North and South and on the Eastside of the Countrey neer the banks of Iordan it served very fitly for that purpose as Mispah also did which stood in the same distance in regard of the length of the land of Canaan but situate towards the West Sea neer the land of the Philistinis used therefore enterchangeably for the ease of the people 11. Bthel at first called Luz but took this new name in remembrance of the vision which Iacob saw here at his going towards Mesopotamia as is said Gen. 28. 19. It signifieth the house of God and was therefore chosen by Jeroboam for the setting up of one of his Golden Calves though thereby as the Prophet saith he made it to be Beth-aver the house of vanity Osee 4. 15. and 10. 5. For then it was a part of the Kingdome of the Ten Tribe and the Southern border of that Kingdome on the coasts of Ephraim but taken from it by Abijah the King of Judah and after that accounted as a member of his Kingdome till the destruction of it by the Chaldoeans Called with the rest of those parts in the time of the Maccabees by the of Aphoerema which signifieth a thing taken away because taken from the Ten Tribes to which once it belonged 1. Maccab. 11. 34. where it is said to have been taken from the Countrey of Samaria and added unto the borders of Iudoea 12. Ramath another place there mentioned and said to have been added to the Realm of Iudah having been formerly the South border of the Kingdome of Israel and therefore strongly fortified by Baoesha in the time of Asa King of Iudah 13. Chadid or Hadid one of the three Cities the other two being 14. Lod and 15. Ono which were inhabited by the Fenjamites after the Captivity Destroyed in the warres with the Kings of Syria and afterwards rebuilt by Simâ—n the Maccaboean But he chief glory of this Tribe and of all the rest and not so only but of all the whole world besides was the famous City of Hurusalem seated upon a rocky Mountain every way to be ascended with steep and difficult ascents except towards the North environed on all other sides also with some neighbouring mountainets as if placed in the middest of an Amphitheatre It consisted in the time of its greatest flourish of four parts separated by their several Walls as if severall Cities we may call them the Upper City the Lower City the New City and the City of Herod all of them but the Lower City seated upon their severall hills Of these that which we call the City of Herod had formerly been beautified with the houses of many of the
Prophets as in our Saviours time with that of Mary the mother of John Mark mentioned acts 15. 37. converted to a Church by the Primitive Christians the Western part whereof was wholly taken up by the Palace of Herod a wicked but magnificent Prince for cost excessive and for strength invincible containing gardens groves fish-ponds places devised for pleasure besides those for exercise Fortified with three Towers at the Corners of it that on the South-East of the wall 50 Cubiâ—s high of excellent workmanship called Mariamnes Tower in memory of his beloved but insolent wife rashly murdered by him Opposite to which on the South-West corner stood the Tower of Phaseolus so called by the name of his brother 70 Cubits high and in form resembling that so much celebrated Aegyptian Phtros and on the North Wall on an high hill the Tower of Hippick exceeding both the rest in height by 14 Cubits and having on the top two Spires in memory of the two Hippâ—er his very dear friends slain in his service by the wars 2. On the South-side stood that part which was called the Old City possessed if not built by the Iebu 〈◊〉 and therein both the Mountain and Fort of Sion but after called the City of David because taken by him who thereon built a strong and magnificent Castle the Royall Court and Mansion of the Kings succeding In the West part hereof stood the Tower of David a double Palace built by Herod the one part whereof he named Agrippa and the other Coesar composed of Marble and every where enterlaid with gold and not far off the house of Annas and Caiaphas to which the Conspirators led our Saviour to receive his tryall 3. That which was called the Lower City because it had more in it of the Valley was also called the Daughter of Sion because built after it in majesty and greatness did exceed the Mother For therein upon Mount Moriah stood the Temple of Solomon whereof more anon and betwixt it and Mount Zion on another hill the Palace which he built for his Wife the Daughter of Aegypt and that which he founded for himself from which by an high Bridge he had a way unto the Temple West hereof on a losty rock overlooking the City stood the Royall Palace of the Princes of the Maccaboeans re-edified and dwelt in by King Agripoa though of Herod race and not far off the Theater of Herods building adorned with admirall pictures expressing the many victories and triumphs of Augustus Coesar In this part also stood Mount Aâ—ra and on that once a Citadell built by Antiochus King of Syria but razed by Simon one of the Maccaboean Brothers because it overtopped the Temple the house of Helena Queen of Adiabâ—ne who converted from Paganism to Indaism had here her dwelling and here died and finally Herods Amphitheatre capacious enough to contain 80000 people whom he entertained sometime with such shews and spectacles as were in use amongst the Romans And in this part also on an high and craggy rock not far from the Temple stood the Tower of Baris whereon the same Herod built a strong and impregnable Citadell in honour of Marc. Antonie whose Creature he first was called by the name of Antonius having a fair and large Tower at every corner two of them 50. Cubits high and the other 70. afterwards garrisoned by the Romans for fear the Jews presuming on the strengen of the Temple might take occasion to rebel 4. As for the New City which lay North to the City of Herod it was once a Suburb onely unto all the rest inhabited by none but mechanicall persons and the meanest trades-men but after incompassed by Agrippa with a wall of 25 Cubits high and fortified with ninety Turrets The whole City fenced with a wonderfull circumvallation on all parts thereof having a Ditch cut out of the main Rock as Iosephus an eye-witness writeth sixty foot deep and no less than two hundred and fifty foot in bredth First built say some by Melghisedech the King of Salem by the Jebusites themselves say others by whomsoever built called at first Jebusalem afterwards Jerusalem with the change of one letter only inlarged in time when made the Royall seat of the house of David to the Magnificence and greatness before described â—â— it attained unto the compass of sixty furlongs or seven miles and an half Unconquered for the first four hundred years after the entrance of the Children of Israel and when David attempted it the people presumed so much on the strength of the place that they told him in the way of scorn that the blâ—nd and the lame which they had amongst them as the Text is generally expounded should defend it against him But as I think the late learned Mr. Gregory of Christ-church in Oxon hath found out a more likely meaning of the Text than this who telleth us that the Jubesites by the blind and lame as they knew well the Israeliâ—es called blind and lame did understand those Tutelar Idols on whose protection they relied as the 〈◊〉 did on their Palladium for defence thereof and then the meaning must be this those Gods whom you of Israel call blind and lame shall defend our Walls Why else should David say had they meant it literally that his soul hated the lame and the blind 2. Sam. 5. 8. or why should the People of Israel be so uncharitable as to say that the blind and lame should not come into the House or Temple of God were it meant no otherwise But notwithstanding these vain hopes the Town was carried under the conduct of Joab that fortunate and couragious leader and made the Royal seat of the Kings of Judah Proceed we now unto the Temple built by Solomon in providing the materials whereof there were in Lebanon 30000 workmen which wrought by the ten thousand every moneth 70000 Labourers which carried burdens 80000 Quarry-men that hewed stones in the Mountains and of Officers and Overseers of the work no lesse then 3300 men The description of this Stately Fabrick we have in the first of Kings cap. 6. 7. In the year of the world 2350 it was destroyed by Nabuchadzezzar at the taking of Hierusalem rebuilt again after the return from the Captivity but with such opposition of the Samaritans that the Workmen were fain to hold their Tooles in one hand and their swords in the other to repulse if need were those malicious enemies But yet this Temple was not answerable to the magnificence of the former so that the Prophet Haggi had good occasion to say to the People cap. 2. ver 3. Who is lâ—ft among you that saw this house in her first glory is it not in your eyes as nothing in comparison of it Nor fell it short thereof onely in the outward structure but some inward Additaments For it wanted 1. The Pot of Mannah which the Lord commanded Moses to lay up before the Testimony for a Memorial Exod. 16. 32. c. 2. The
ground soever Esau left the possession of the land of Canaan to his brother Iacob certain it is he did it not without some strong impulsions from the spirit of God by whom the possession of that Land was desigued for Iacob to whom the blessing the birth-right had been both preferred And though Esau over-ruled by Almighty God seemed to have forgotten all displeasure against his brother yet the quarrel began by them in the womb of Rebecca brake out more violently in the times of their posterity Insomuch that Moses could by no means obtain a passage thorow Edom into the Promised Land though he sought it by a fair address and pressed it by all those motives and inducements which a wise and understanding man could have set before them For though the King of Edom then being seemed to pretend nothing but the safety of himself and his people both which he might have hazarded in all humane Reason by opening the closures of his Mountains and letting in a Nation mightier than his own yet it is possible there might be as much of stomach as worldly policy and that aswell the buying of the birth-right for so sleight a trifle as the getting of the blessing by such fraudulent means might not be forgotten Forhe not onely denyed them passage and sent back word expressely they should not go thorow but came against them with much people and a strong band as is said Numbers 20. 20. But the Edomites could not for all this prevent their destiny ' or make the word of God to be ineffectuall by which it had been signified when they were yet in their mothers womb that the elder should serve the younger Not verified in Esaus person for Iacob called him his Lord Esau professed himself to be his Servant and willingly submitted to his superierity but in the issues of them both then specially when David had subdued the Edomites and made them Homagers and Vassals to the Crown of Judah 2 Sam. 8. 14. Nor is less intimated in those words of the 60 Psalm where it is said Over Edom will I cast my shooe it being a custome of old times to fling their shooes upon a Countrey conquered or designed for conquest Pro ectio calceamenti super Regionem aliquam denotat subiicere as my Author hath it And in allusion unto this there is a story in the Chronicles of the Kings of Man how Magnus King of the Isles sent his Ambassadours to Murchard a King in Ireland commanding him on the next Christmas day to carry openly the shooes of King Magnus upon his shoulders in testimony saith the story that he was his Vassal The casting of the Shooe on a conquered Countrey or the treading of it under feet another ceremony of this nature mentioned Deut. 33. 29. do come both to one and signifie that vassallage or bondage which such a captivated Country was reduced unto But on the other side there was another part of the heavenly Oracle which made for Edom Isaac had signified to Esau that though the blessing given to Jacob could not be revoked and that he must content himself with being a servant to his brother for a certain in season yet there should one day come a time in which he should not onely break that yoke from off his neck but obtain the dominion over him Gen. 27. 40. The first part verified when the Edomites revolted from the Kings of Judah in the time of Joram or Jehoram the Sonne of Jehosophat and instead of a Vice-Roy sent unto them from the Court of Hierusalem set up a King of their own Nation never returning after that to the house of David For though foram made war presently upon them and got the victory yet he did not prosecute it unto any effect nor beat them out of any of their strong holds nor reduce any of their Cities unto his obedience as if he had got honour enough in the eye of the world by being master of the Field or shewing his abilities in command of a greater Army than the Edomites could bring against him The like errour was committed also by Amaziah who by a vast Army of 300000 fighting men did no greater wonders than the killing of 10000 and the taking of as many Edomites but neither left garrisons in any of their defensible places nor reduced any part of their Countrey under his obedience And for the later part thereof it was as punctually fulfilled in the time of Antipater an Idumaean Herod the Ascalonite his Sonne and their Successors who in the decrepit age of the house of Iacob became Kings of the Iews and lorded over them with insolence and contempt enough Mean time to look upon the intermediate passages of their State and story it seemeth that at the first they were governed by Dukes each having the command of those severall families of which they were the heads or Princes But as ambition and power did prevail among them the most potent having vanquished or awed the rest took to himself the name of King which by the names of their Fathers and their several Cities in which they reigned seem to have been chosen by election or otherwise to come in by strong hand as the sword could carry it The names of which are thus set down in the book of Genesis The Kings of Edom. 1. Bela the Sonne of Beor 2. Iobab the Sonne of Zerah 3. Hasham of the Land of Temani 4. Hadad the Sonne of Bedad who warred against the Midianites and vanquished them in the fields of Moab Gen. 36. 35. 5. Samlah of Masrekah 6. Saul of Rehoboth by the River Euphrates 7. Baal-Hanan the Sonne of Achbor 8. Hadar the Sonne perhaps of Baal-Hanan for I find no mention of his Father After whose death the heads of the severall Families resumed the Government again ruling over their own Tribes without any one Soveraign or Supreme And all these Kings they had before there reigned any King in Israel Gen. 36. 31. that is to say before any form of Supreme Government was established amongst them in the person of Moses called by the name of a King in the book of Deut. chap. 35. v. 5. But this distracted Government did not long continue the Edomites being under a King again at such time as the Children of Israel came out of Egypt for it was unto the King of Edom that Moses sent Messengers from Kadesh to desire a passage thorow his Countrey Which being denied and the Edomites in Armes to defend their passes Moses forbore to force his way though the neerest for him partly because he had no mind to spend those forces in fighting with hills and desarts which were designed for the conquest of another Countrey but principally because God commanded him not to medle with them or to take so much as a foot of their Countrey from them Deut. 2. 5. But David upon whom lay no such obligation having vanquished the Syrians and other Nations round about him followed his fortunes
as Jacobites distinct from all other Christians is 1. The acknowledgement but of one nature one will and one operation as there is but one person in Christ our Saviour 2. In signing their Children before Baptism in the Face or Arm with the sign of the Cross imprinted with a burning iron 3. Retaining Circumcision and using it in both Sexes 4. Affirming the Angels to consist of two substances Fire and Light and 5. Honouring the memory of Dioseurias of Alexandria and Jacobus Syrus condemned by the antient Councils The points wherein they differ from the Church of Rome 1. Not enjoining on the People the necessity of Confession to a Priest before they admit them to communicate 2. Not admitting Purgatory nor Prayers for the Dead 3. Administring the Sacrament of the Eucharist in both kinds 4. Allowing the marriage of Priests And 5. Teaching that the souls of men deceased are not admitted presently to the Vision of God but remain somewhere in the Earth to expect Christs coming In which last letting aside the determination of the place as they have many of the Fathers concurring with them so to the first touching the unity of nature in our Saviour Christ they have of late added such qualifications as possibly may make it capable of an Orthodox sense Chief Rivers of this Countrey besides Tigris and Euphrates of which more hereafter 1. Chabiras which rising in Mount Masius passing directly South falleth into Euphrates as also doth 2. Syngarus by Pliny called Masca arising out of the Mountain Syngarus which is but the more Western part of the said Mount Masius Which names of Masea Masius and the Masicni being the name of a People dwelling thereabouts shew plainly that they go upon very good grounds who place Mesch or Mesich one of the sonnes of Aram in these parts of the Countrey It was divided antiently into 1. Anthemasia 2. Chalcitis 3. Gaulinitis 4. Accabene 5. Ancorabitis and 6. Ingine each part containing several Cities or Towns of name These six when conquered by the Romans reduced unto two Provinces onely viz. 1. Mesopotamia lying on the South of Mount Masius or the head of Chaboras and 2. Osrloene on the North this last so named from one Osrhoes the Prince or Governout of these parts in the time of the Persians as Procopius telleth us Chief places of the whole 1. Edessa the Metropolis of Osrhoene situate on the River Scirtas which runneth thorow the middest of it not far from the fall thereof into Euphrates Memorable for the Story of Agbarus before related amongst Church-Historians and in the Roman Histories for the death of the Emperor Caracalla slain here by the appointment of Macrinus Captain of his guard The occasion this The Emperour conscious to himself of his own unworthiness employed one Maternianus to enquire amongst the Magicians in the Empire who was most likely to succeed him by whom accordingly advertised that Macrinus was to be the man The letters being brought unto Caracalla as he was in his Chariot were by him delivered with the rest of the Packets to the hands of Macrinus who by his Office was to be attendant on the Emperiours person that he might open them and signifie unto him the contents thereof at his better leisure Finding by this the danger in which he stood he resolved to strike the first blow and to that end entrusted Martialis one of his Centurions with the execution by whom the Emperour was here killed as he withdrew himself Levandae vesicae gratia as my Author hath it So impossible a thing it is to avoid ones Destiny so vain a thing for any Prince to think of destroying his Successor and therefore very well said to Nero in the times of his tyranny Omnes licet occider is Successorem tunm occidere non potes that though he caused all the men of eminence to be forthwith murdered yet his Successor would survive him and escape the blow But to return unto Edessa in following times it was made one of the four Tetrarchies of the Western Christians when they first conquered Syria and the Holy Land the two first Governors or Tetrarchs successively succeding Godfrey of Bouillon in the Kingdome of Hierusalem But in the year 1142. it was again recovered by Sanguin the Turk Father of Noradin Sultan of Damascus and by the loss thereof no fewer than three Arch-Bishopricks withdrawn from the obedience of the See of Antioch 2. Cologenbar another strong peece adjoining besieged on the taking of Edessa by the same Sanguin who was here stabbed in a drunken quarrell by one of his familiar friends and the Fort saved for that time 3. Nisibis situate somewhat to the East of Mount Masius called also Antiochia Mygdonia from the River Mygdonius which runneth thorow it and afterwards Constantia from Constantius the Sonne of Constantine A City of great note in those elder times a Roman Colony and the Metropolis of the Province of Mesopotamia properly and specially so called which being besieged by Supores the King of Persia Constantius ruling in the East and in no small danger to be lost was gallantly defended by James the then Bishop of it whom Theodoret calls not onely Episcopum Civitatis sed Principem Ducem not the Bishop only of the City but the Prince and Captain of it libr. 2 cap 31. So little inconsistencie was there found in those early daies betwixt the Episcop all function and civill businesses that the Bishops were not interdicted from the Acts of war when the necessities of the State did invite them to it The City not long after most unworthily delivered to the said Sapores by the Emperour Jovinian which drew along with it in short time the loss of the Province 4. Vr seated on the East of Nisibis betwixt it and Tigris and so placed by Ammianus who had travelled this Countrey Conceived to be the Birth-place of Abraham and called Vr of the Chaldees Gen. 11. 28. either because the Chaldees were in those daies possessed of the place or because the name of Chaldaea did comprehend also those parts of this Countrey which lay towards Tigris as was shewn before For that the place from which Terah the Father of Abraham did return to Haran in Mesopot amia was rather situate in this coast where Vr is placed by Ammianus than betwixt the Lakes of Chaldaea and the Persiau Golf where most Writers place it may appear probable for these reasons 1. Because it is said by Josuah chap. 24. ver 12. That Terah the Father of Abraham and the Father of Nachor dwelt on the other side of the Flood that is to say on the further side of the River Emphrates and that too 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as the Septuagim ab initio as the Vulgar Latine in the first beginning Which cannot be understood of any Vr placed on or neer the Lakes of Chaldaea those being on this side of that River 2. Because all the rest of Abrahams Ancestors from Phaleg downwards were
Patriarch of the Armenians at their first separarion from the See of Constantinople the Metropolis at that time of all Armenia so named in honour of Augustus whom the Greeks call Sebastos But of late divested of that dignity the Patriarchall See by reason of the fierce wars raging in this Countrey betwixt the Persians and the Turks being removed to the Monastery of Ecmeazin neer the City of Ervan in Persia in the dominions of which King these Armenian Christians live in great abundance by the name of Jelphelins 3. Tigraneceria beautified and inlarged if not first founded by Tigranes above-mentioned by whom replenished with people of severall Nations whose Countries he had taken from them and enriched in a manner with the wealth of all his Kingdome there being no Armenian either Prince or Paisant who sent not somewhat towards the adorning of it But taken by Lucullus without great resistance those severall Nations not agreeing amongst themselves and therein besides other Treasure no less than 8000 Talents in ready money The City situate neer a River which Tacitus calleth Nicesorius 4. Arsamosata by Pliny called Arsimote on the banks of Euphrates 5. Cholna so called in memory of Hul or Chul the sonne of Aram one of the first Planters of this Countrey 6. Baraza by the Emperor Leo much enlarged and beautified dignified with the new name of Leontopolis and for a while made the Metropolis of the Province 7. Arsâ—rata by Strabo called Arxata 8. Theodosiopolis built on the foundation of some of the more antient Cities by the Emperor Theodosius and of him thus named 9 Colonia the strongest and most defensible City hereof when possessed by the Romans 10. Clamassun a strong Town on the banks of Euphrates taken by Selimus the first in his way towards Persia and therewith livery and seisin of the rest of this Countrey since wholly conquered by his Successors 12. Chars not far from the same River also supposed to be the Chorsa of Ptolomy of which not long since the ruins onely but in three weeks so repaired and fortified by the Turks Anno 1579. that it is thought to be impregnable 13. Thespia giving name of old to the Lake Thespitis and to the Region called Thespites but now not in being 14. Arminig now of greatest name and esteemed the Metropolis of this Countrie situate in that part of the Lake of Vaslan the Martiana palus of the antient writers which lieth next to this Countrey and by that well fortified the onely City of Armenia possessed by the Persians who are the Lords of all that Lake of which more hereafter 15. Van both for natural situation and the works of art accompted by the Turks for their strongest Bulwark in these parts against the Persians and for that cause well garrisoned and as well munitioned This Countrey was first planted by Hul or Chul the sonne of Aram and by Mesech one of the sonnes of Japhet who with their families or Colonies possessed the same the one leaving the remainder of his name in the Montes Moschici the other in the Town called Cholna and the Region called Colthene by Ptolomy Cholobatene by Stephanus Advanced to the honour of a Kingdome assoon as any that of Babel excepted Ninus the third from Nimrod finding Barzanes King hereof whom he forced to acknowledge his superiority and to aid him in his warres against Zoroaster the King of Bactria Kings of most note in times succeeding for we have no constant Cata legue of them were 1. Araxes who being warred on by the Persians was promised victory by the Oracle on the sacrifice of his two fair daughters Willing to satisfie the Gods and yet spare his children he sacrificed two of the daughters of Musalcus a noble man of this Countrey by whom in revenge hereof his own daughters were slain and himself so closely followed that swiming the River then called Helmns he was therein drowned and thereby gave unto that River the name of Araxes 2. Artaxa the founder of the great City Artaxata spoken of before 3. Tigranes the most mightie King that ever reigned in Armenia to which he added by his prowess Galatia and a great part of Cilicia in Asia Minor the whole Countreys of Media Syria and Phoenicia But siding with Mithridates whose daughter he had maryed against the Romans he was by Lucullus overthrown in two grea battels and outed of the greatest part of his dominions Hearing that Pompey had succeeded Lucullus in command of the Army and trusting more unto his goodness than a wiseman would he put himself into his power by whom condemned in a great sum of money for the charge of the war and stripped of all the rest of his estates he was suffered to enjoy Armenta Major Syria being made a Province Sophene given to Ariobarzanes King of Cappadocia Media left unto it self and the lesser Armenia conferred on one of his Sonnes who being found guilty of some practice with the King of Parthia was carryed Prisoner unto Rome and his Countrey brought into the form of a Province 4. Artavasdes circumvented by Mar. Antonie who led him Prisoner to Rome but catenis i.e. quid honori ejus deesset aureis as the Historian tells us of him it was in chaines of Gold for his greater honour giving Armenia to one of the sonnes of Cleopatra And though 5. Artaxias recovered his Fathers Kingdome yet he and his Successors held it but as Vassals of the Roman Empire the Senate after that confirming and sometimes nominating the Armeni in Kings Continuing in this estate till the time of Trajan it was by him reduced to the form of a Province made after that a part of the Pontick Diocese who adding Mesopotamia also unto his dominions make Tigris the Eastern border of his Empire which Augustus thought fit to limit with the banks of Euphrates But long it held not in that form being governed by its own Kings as it was before Trajans time in the reign of Constantius Julian and the Emperors following whom they acknowledged and revered as their Lords in chief till the time of Justinian the second he began his Empire Anno 687. when subdued by the Saracens Recovered by that Emperour but soon lost again it continued subject to the Saracens till the breaking in of the Turks Anno 844. of whom more anon The greatest part of the Turks emptying themselves into Persit and other Countreys which they took from the Eastern Emperors the Christians of Armenia began to take heart again and to have Kings of their own by whom governed till again subdued by Occadan or Hoccata sonne of Cingis the first Cham of the Fartars Nor did the Tartars make so absolute a conquest of it as to extinguish either Christianity or the race of the Kings Haithon surnamed Armentus reigning after this and going in person to Mangu the great Cham of Tartarie Anno 1257. And in our own Chronicles in the reign of King Richard the second we find mention of one Leon an
Turks and made the residence of some of their principal Officers taken by Mustapha Generall of the Turkish forces in the time of Amurath the 3d. and by him fortified as the Gate and entrance of this Countrey 7. Sumachia or Shamaki betwixt Ere 's and Derbent taken by Osman Bassa at the same time Anno 1578. and made the Residence of a Beglerbeg Anno 1583. Conceived to be the Cyropolis of Ptolomy by the Persinas called Cyreckbata bearing the name of Cyrus the great Persian Monarch by whom built or beautified Remarkable at the present for a Pillar of flint-stones inter-woven with the heads of many of the Persian nobility most barbarously slain by one of the late Sultans and this Pillar here erected for a terrour to others 2. MAJOR MEDIA or MEDIA specially so called is that part hereof which lieth on the South of the Mountain Taurus Commended by the Antients for one of the godliest Countries in all Asia the fields saith Ammianns yielding abundance of Corn and Wine for their fatness and fertility very rich and no less pleasent for fresh Springs and cleer veins of water where one may see plenty of green Meadows and in them a breed of generous horses which they call Nisoei mounted by as valiant and generous Riders who with great jollity use to go unto the warres and charge furiously upon the Enemy The men commended by Polybius 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. as well as the Countrey Cities of most note in it 1. Ecbatana of as great antiquity as Babylon for we find that Semiramis the wife of Ninus in a warre made against the Medes who had then rebelled taking an affection to the place caused water-courses to be made to it from the further side of the Mountain Orontes digging a passage thorow the hills with great charge and labour Destroyed by the injury of time it was re-edified by Deioces the sixt King of the Medes and afterwards much beautified and enlarged by Seleucus Nicanor Successor unto Alexander in his Asian Conquests For beauty and magnificence litle inferiour to Babylon or Ninive before described In compass 180 or 200 Furlongs which make about 24 Italian miles The walls thereof affirmed in the book of Judith to be 70. Cubits high 50. Cubits broad and the Towers upon the Gates 100 Cubits higher all built of hewn and polished stone each stone being six Cubits in length and three in breadth But this is to be understood only of the innermost wall there being seven in all about it each of them higher than the other and each distinguished by the colour of their severall Pinnacles which gave unto the eye a most gallant Prospect From which variety of colours it is thought to have the name of Agbatha or Agbathana In former times the ordinary residence of the Monarchs of the Medes and Persians in the heats of the summer as Susa the chief City of Susiana in the cold of winter The Royall Palace being about a mile in compass was built with all the cost and cuuning that a stately mansion did require some of the beams thereof of silver and the rest of Cedar but those of Cedar strengthned with Plates of Gold Said by Iosephus to be built by the Prophet Daniel Which must be understood no otherwise in the truth of Story than that he over-saw the Workmen or contrived the Model appointed to that office by Darius Medus to whom the building of the same is ascribed by others Neglected by the Kings of the Parthian race it became a ruin 2. Tauris situate in or neer the place of Echatana out of whose rubbish it was built Distanta 150 miles from the Caspian Sea under the shadow of Orontes now called Baronta but opening Southwards towards a large and spacious Campagn in compass about six miles and beautified on the South-west within a large and pleasant garden the work of Sultan Tamas who resided here often the buildings for the most part of brick which flat Roofs as generally in all the East well peopled as containing 200000 persons of all sorts and Sects Of great trading subdued by the Turks by whom it was thrice taken within very few years viz. by Selimus the first Anno 1514. by Solyman the Magnificent Anno 1530. and by Osman Bassa generall of Amarath the 3d. Anno 1585. But this last finding it too chargeable to be always garrisoned and nototherwise tenable but by force pulled down the walls and built a large and capacious Citadel both Town and Citadel recovered by Emir-Hamze Mirza Prince of Persia and father of Sultan Sofy Anno 1614. after it had been for a hundred years a continuall prey unto the Turks 3. Arsacia so named by Ptolomy and by the name conjectured to be built by some of the Parthian race Ruined long since but more beautifully revived than ever in the present 4. Casbin raised from the ruins of that Town Situate in a fair and open place on the banks of a litle River which serveth 〈◊〉 for houshold uses but not for trafick Exceedingly enriched by removall of the Court from Tauris hither in the time of Tamas partly invited thereunto by the richness of the soyl and the commodiousness of the place but chiefly that he might without danger attend the Turks who began to incroach on his dominions In compass about seven miles beautified with a large market-place many stately Mosques and the Sultans Palace this last adjoyning to the first convenient enough but neither of great state nor beauty 5. Rages or Raga mentioned in the book of Tobit so called from Ragas the sonne of Phaleg the founder of it situate neer the spacious Plain so memorable for the great breed of horses spoken of before and therefore in that book called the Plain of Rages Repaired afterwards by the Greeks it was named Europus and so stands in Ptolonty 6. Nassivan supposed by some to be the Artasata more probably the Nasman◠of the Antient Writers a place much aimed at by the Turks in their Persian warres 7. Ardoville on or neer the banks of the great lake Argis spoken of before the birth-place and chief Seat of Guine and Aider the first Authors of the Sophian Sect and the burrall place of Sultan Hysmael the first Persian Sultan of that line 8. Sultania about six dayes journey from Taurus environed with high Mountains the tops of which continually covered with snow may be seen farre off founded by Alyaptu the 8th King of the Sixt or Tartarian Dynasty and by him made the Royall Seat of the Persian Sultans whence it had the name But ruinated by the Tartars it retaineth nothing now of its former splendour but the Mosques or Temples one of them the fairest in the East which the Tartars spared 9. Tyroan in the Territory of Sultania situate in a large Plain but not farre from the Mountains beautified with a fair Market-place many pleasant Gardens of private men and one belonging to the King environed with a wall of greater Circuit than
to inlarge their dominions but they received some notable overthrow at the hand of the Scythians and when the Tartars made over it under the conduct of Saba the Cham of Zagathay for the invasion of Persia they were shamefully beat back again by Hysmael Sophie Nor is it less memorable in old stories for the famous passage of Alexander over it in pursute of the murderers of Darius For having followed Bessus to the banks of this River and not knowing how to pass over his men there being neither ships upon it nor timber neer at hand to build them he caused a great number of bags and bladders to be stuffed with straw and so in 3 daies transported his Army So that I may truely say with his own Historian Unum id Consilium quod necessit as subjecerat iniit necessity is the best Author of fine inventions 4. Zioberis in Hyrcania which rising out of the same mountainous tract as the two last-mentioned after a long course above ground in the open light hideth himself again for the space of 38 miles and then breaketh out at a new fountain and falleth into 5. Rhadaga another chief River of those parts And this Alexander the Great found to be true by casting two Oxen into the River Zioberis which by the current of the stream were carryed under the ground and brought to light where the River had its rise again 6. Hidero by what name known unto the Antients I am not able to say but of great note amongst modern Travellers for the fall thereof into the Sea so steep and strong that the people are said to sacrifise or banket under the fall thereof the stream so violently shooting over their heads that it never wetteth them Mountains of most note are those which pass by the name of Tanrus which having left Media on the West passeth thorow the Northern Provinces of the Persian Empire dividing Parthia from Hyrcania and Paropamisus from Bactria and Aria from Margiana Known by the names of Coronus the Scriphian hills Paropamisus Caucasus whereof more as occasion serveth in their proper places It is divided into the particular Provinces of 1. Susiana 2. Persis 3. Carmania 4. Ormuz 5. Gedrosia 6. Drangiana 7. Aria 8. Parthia 9. Arachosia 10. Paropamisus 11. Hyrcania and 12. Margians Which we will severally survey in the Chorography and story till we have joined them altogether in the Persian Monarchy and then pursue the history as conjunct and fashioned into the body of one Empire 1. SVSIANA SVSIANA is bounded on the East with Persis on the West with Babylonia or Chaldea one the North with Assyria on the South with a branch of the River Tigris and some part of the Gulf of Persia It was so called quasi Cusiana or the Land of the Chusites from Chus the eldest sonne of Ham and the grandsonne of Noah by whose sonne Havilah it was first peopled and therefore called in Scripture the land of Havilah this being that land of Havilah which the River Pison is said to incompass in the Book of Genesis The difference betwixt them is that that land of Havilah lay on both sides of the River Euphrates which the Countrey of Susiana doth not and was the Eastern bound of the Ismaelites Amalekites and other Nations intermingled in those parts of Arabia For whereas Saul is said in the first of Sam. chap. 15. ver 7. to have smitten the Amalekites from Sur to Havilah that is say from the Red Sea to the gulf of Persia it must be understood of Havilah in the first extent but neither of Havilah in the East Indies so called from a sonne of Jocktan or of that part of Havilah which lay on the East side of Euphrates and is that Susiana in which now we are it being no where found that Saul was so great a Traveller as to see the Indies or of such puissance as to force a passage thorow the Countreys of the Chaldeans and Babylonians But the name of Havilah being lost that of Cusiana or Susiana did still remain preserved to this day in that of Chusestan by which now called The Countrey memorable in the Scriptures for Gold Bdellium and the Onyx-stone which doth abundantly set forth the richness and commodities of it Bdellium being a Tree for of the other two nothing need be said about the bigness of an Olive yielding a certain Gum very sweet to smell to but bitter of tast which in time hardneth to a Pearl as Eugubinus and Beroaldus have delivered to us Divided antiently into many particular Regions or at least known by severall names in its severall quarters For where it bordered upon Tigris it was called Melitene Cabandone where it touched upon Persis where it confined on the Elymeans it had the name of Cissia and neer the wall or Ditch called Fallum Pasini it was called Characene Watered besides Eulaeus and Tigris before spoken of with the Rivers Orontes and Masaeus with that branch of the River Tigris which Ptolomy called Basilius Curtius Pasi-Tigris and the Scriptures Pison Chief Cities hereof 1. Aracca spoken of by Ptolomy the same which the Scriptures call Erech and one of the four which Nimrod built in the first beginning of his Empire Gen. 11. Remembred by Tibullus for the fountains of Naphtah of which the Medians made their oyl spoken of before a bituminous liquor easily taking fire but not easily quenched Of which thus the Poet Audet Areccaeis aut unda perhospita Campis Where by unda perhospita he meaneth that bituminous liquor called Napthta issuing from the fields of Erech as the learned Salmasius hath observed in his notes on Solinus 2. Susa the Shusan of the book of Hester and Nehemiah honoured with the residence of the Persian Monarchs in winter as Ecbatana in summer Situate on the River Eulaeus by the Prophet Daniel called Ulai Built as some say by Memnon the sonne of Tithonus slain by the Thessalonians in the Trojan warres the walls whereof as Cassiodorus hath reported cemented with Gold But howsoever it was doubtless a magnificent City and of infinite wealth Alexander finding in it 50000 Talents of gold uncoined besides silver wedges and Jewels of inestimable value Memorable for the great feast here made by Ahasuerus of 180 dayes continuance for his Lords and Princes imitated by the Persian Sultans to this very day who with a Royal Feast of the like continuance do annually entertain their Nobles Now nothing but a ruine and perhaps not that 3. Elymais the chief City of the Elymaei by Ptolomy unless his Copies be corrupted mistakingly called Eldimaei Situate on the banks of Eulaeus also neer the border of Persis the Nation of the Elamites or Elymaei taking part of both Provinces Of great note antiently for a sumptuous Temple of Diant sacrilegiously ransacked by Antiochus of which see 1 Mac. 6. 2. and of such wealth by reason of the concourse of Pilgrims thither that Severus Sulpitius calleth it Oppidum opulentissimum a most opulent
City 4. Sela on the banks of Eulaeus also reckoned by Ammianus amongst the most eminent of this Province so named from Selah the sonne of Arphaxad who first planted there To whom the building of the City of Susa is ascribed by Eustathius in his Hexameron 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are that Authors words perhaps more truly than to Memnon and unto whom the Original of the Cossaei whom Prolomy placeth in this tract is referred by Eusebius 5. Tarsianu another of the Cities mentioned by Ammianus who takes notice onely of the chiefest the same no doubt which Ptolomy calls Tariana and joynes next to Sela. 6. Agra upon the banks of Tigris not farre from Erech But there is litle left of these but what is to be found in the antient Writers now hardly visible in their Ruins The Towns of most note now remaining being 1. Jaaroone inhabited for the most part by Jewes of which here are no sewer than a thousand familes supposed to be the descendants of those whom Salmanassar transplanted out of the Kingdom of Israel 8. Saum 9. Casa of which litle mémorable The first Inhabitants hereof were the Chusites of the house of Havilah the sonne of Chus the Cossaei and the Susiani descended from Sala the sonne of Arphaxad and the Elymaei the posterity of Elam the sonne of Sem. Betwixt the two last Nations long and frequent warres till the Kings of Babylon or Assyria composed the differences by making both subject to their Empire After this nothing memorable in the story of it till the transplanting of the tem Tribes into the Regions of Assyria and the Cities of Media At which time as many of the Israelites were removed hither so many of this Nation were sent out with others to possess themselves of the void places of those Tribes Called Cutheans by the Jews because the most considerable number of them came from this Province called in the Scriptures Cush by Josephus Cutha and by him reckoned for a Region of Persia as indeed it was the time wherein he lived considered difference onely in the Dialect or form of speech that Countrey which the Hebrews called Chus being named Cuth by the Chaldaeans by the Persians Chuzestan that name continuing to this day 2. PERSIS PERSIS hath on the East Carmania on the West Susiana on the North Media and on the South some part of the Persian Bay or Sinus Persicus which took name from hence The reason of the name we have had before this being the predominant Province which in fine gave both name and law to the rest of this Empire It had antiently been called Cephene but now most commonly by the name of Ears or Farsishan more neer to Pharas the old name of it both in the Arabick and Hebrew Such parts hereof as lie towards the North are cold and hilly not apt to bear either fruit or com◠in any plenty Some Emeralds they find there but not very cleer Those parts which lie towards the Persian Gulf of as bad a nature though of different quality sandy and hot and beareth little fruit but Dates and few trees but Palm But betwixt both there lieth a rich and pleasant Countrey abounding with com fruit and cattell great store of Roses of Rose-water consequently wherewith and with those skins which we call commonly by the name of Cordovans from another occasion they use to furnish all the adjoining Provinces And to make up the Character of a happie Countrey to which nothing wanteth it is well stored with Lakes and Rivers the chief whereof are 1. Bagradas which divideth this Province from Carmania 2. Rhogomanes by some called Araxes now Bindimir on whose banks stood the renowned Persepolis 3. Orantes dividing Persis from Susiana where it falls into the Bay 4. Brisoana ending its course in the same Sea also Mountains of note I find not any but those which part this Region from Susiana not known by any speciall name for ought I can find but of sufficient note for the difficult passages out of one Countrey into the other called Pylae Persidis defended by Ariobarzanes a Noble Persian against Alexander the Great who was here very handsomely beaten and forced to save himself by a close retreat And though Alexander was shewed a By-path afterwards whereby he fell on Ariobarzanes ere he was aware yet he was taught by this hard lesson that if those who kept the straits of Cilicia and the banks of Tigris and Euphrates had made like resistance he had not bought the Persian Monarchy in so cheap a Market It was divided antiently into Paraticine bordering on Media 2. Mardiene joining on the Gulf or Bay of Persia 3. Misdia lying betwixt both Each of which with the severall nations intetmingled here as in other places had their severall Cities The chief whereof 1. Ausinza seated on the Bay betwixt the mouths of Bagradas and Brisoana 2. Jonacapolis on the same Bay also neer the influx of Rhogomanes or Araxes 3. Axima more within the land now called Lansilla 4. Marrasium 5. Obroatis or Orebatis as some Copies have it 6. Pasarracha in the Greek text of Ptolomy called Pasacgadt and Pasagrada by Qu. Curtius Memorable for the Sepulchre of Cyrus the first Persian Monarch Which violated by a Souldier of Alexanders in hope of finding some rich booty he met with nothing but this modest inscription Cyrus ego sum qui Persicum regnum consistui quicunque ades mortalium ne mihi tantillum telluris invideas qua corpus meum obtegitur The Sacrilegious Souldier though a Macedonian put to death by Alexander 7. Persepolis the chief City of this Province and of all the East called therefore Regia Orientis by Qu. Curtius situate neer the banks of the River Araxet and built for the most part of Cypress wood the walls of the houses being made of Marble digged out of an adjoining Mountain Affirmed by Diodorus Siculus who at large describes it to be the richest and goodliest City in all the world And well we may believe him for the richness of it Alexander finding here 120000 Talents in ready money for his own share after the Souldiers had made what spoil they listed of coin Plate Bullion Images of Gold and Silver and Jewells of unspeakable value But the chief beauty of it was the Royall Palace built on an hill environed with a treble wall the first of 16 Cubits height the second of thirty and third of sixty all of them of black polished marble with stately battlements and in the Circuit of the whole Palace an hundred Turrets which gave to the beholders far and neer a most goodly Prospect Nor was the inside of less beauty than the out-side of Majesty the Roofs thereof shining with Ivory silver gold and Amber and the Kings throne being wholly composed of Gold and the richest Pearls But rich and stately though it were and one of the greatest Ornaments of the Eastern world it was by Alexander in a drunked fit consumed with fire at
Ocean And having satisfied himself with the sight of that furious Element as if his very seeing it had sufficiently subdued it to him landed his Army on this coast Where in his march for want of victuals water and other necessaries he lost more men in the vast and uncomfortable Desarts of this Countrey than in all the military services he had put them too the Army which he carired with him into India amounting 15000 Horse and 120000 Foot whereof hardly the fourth part came back to Babylon So dearly did he pay for his indiscretion 6. DRANGIANA DRANGIANA hath on the South Gedrosia on the North and West bounded with Aria on the East with Arachosia So called from Drangius now Ilment the chief River of it the modern name thereof being Sigestan from Sige the now principall City The Countrey very hilly and so closed with Mountains that the River above named is scarce able to force its passage thorow them Of no great beauty to invite or reward a Conqueror yet with the rest brought under the great Persian Monarchs the fortunes of which Crown they have alwaies followed So meanly planted that Ptolomy findeth in it but ten Towns of name the chief whereof 1. Ariaspe mistook perhaps for Agriaspe and if so then the mother City of the Agriaspae whom Curtius placeth in this Tract 2. Propthasia by some of the Antients called Phradag the Metropolis of this poor Province much boasted of by the old Inhabitants hereof who had seen no better as Countrey-villagers use to brag of the next market-Town and said by Ammianus to be rich and of high renown the quality of the place consideted Still of some note amongst the Natives by whom called Sistan 3. Arivada 4. Pharazana of which nothing memorable 5. Sige now of most credit in this Countrey from hence called Sigestan 6. Timocant 7. Mulebet the chief seat of the Kindome of Aladine or Aleadine who had here a Fooles-Paradise of his own of which more anon The old Inhabitants hereof were the Bairii and the Darandae from which last the greatest of the two the Countrey might perhaps be called originally Darandiana abbreviated to Drandiana and at last corrupted easily into Drangiana But I offer this onely as conjecturall They were called also by some Writers by the name of Arabians and that as Ammianus thinks because they descended from that people but I think rather from a branch of the River Arabius which parteth this Countrey from Gedrosia For I conceive the Arabians were too wise to forsake their own Countrey and go so farre to get so litle by the bargain Together with the rest of the Persian Provinces subdued by Alexander who being in this Countrey hapned on the discovery of the treason intended against him by Philotas the sonne of Parmenio the most renowned of all his Captains After this litle memorable till these later daies when it grew famous by means of Aladine a seditious Persian Lord of the vally of Mulebet spoken of before who there made a terestrial Paradise which he promised to all his Partizans but the company growing too great for the safety of the Kingdome they were quickly dispersed and Alading with his Fools-Paradise both taken away together Anno 1262. Some attribute this fiction of Paradise to Aladeules the Mountain King of Taurus vanquished by Selim the first The whole story is this out of Paulm Venstus Aladine inhabited a valley in this Countrey the entrance into which he fortified with a strong Castle called Tigade Hither he brought all the lusty youths and beautifull maidens of the adjoyning Provinces The women were confined to their chambers the men to prison where having endured much sorrow they were severally cast into dead sleeps and conveyed to the women by whom they were entertain'd with all the pleasures youth and lust could desire or a sensuall mind affect Having injoyed this happiness a whole day they were in a like sleep conveyed to their irons Then would Alidine inform them how they had been in Paradise and that he could seat them there eternally if they durst hazard themselves in his quarrels This when they had sworn to do they were destinated to the massacre of such Princes as were like to prove his bad neighbours and they accordingly did execution But neither he nor Aladeules were the first who trained up their followers in the Arts of murder One there was before either of them whom the Writers of those â—mes call the Old man of the Mountains inhabiting the mountainous parts of Tyre and Sidon and from thence sending his Disciples in the like Temptations to make away the Western Princes whom he stood in sear of during the course of the Holy warres For out of his School came those Wretches who murdered the Count of Tripolis being in the Church at his Devotions and desperately slew Conrade Marquess of Montferrat walking openly in the market-place at Tyre and with like carelesseness of their own lives dangerously wounded Prince Edward after King of England sitting in his Tent. These the Italians call Assassines whence the word to Assassinate intimating thereby a desperate Cut-throat but the reason of that name is not yet agreed on mistakingly by some Latine Writers of the darker times called Arsacidae and their commander Rex Arsacidarum as if descended from Arsaces the founder of the Arsacidan race of the Kings of Persia 7. ARACHOSIA ARACHOSIA hath on the West Drangiana on the East the great River Indus on the South Gedrosia and Paropomisus on the North. So called from Arachosia the chief City of it but now best known by the name of Cabul the name of the chief City at this present Of the Countrey I find little spoken but that it is watered with a branch of the River Indus or rather with some nameless River which falleth into it By the overflowings whereof is made a Lake which Ammianus calleth Arachotoscrene by Ptolomy called Arachotos after the name of Arachotos the chief Town of it neer to which it is Towns here were once thirteen whose names and situation we find in Ptolomy but little or nothing of them in other Writers The principal 1 Arochotos on the Lake so named said to be built by Semiramis in her march towards India and by her to have been named Cephene 2. Alexandria or for distinctions sake Alexandria Arachosiae the work of Alexander the Great in his like march against the Indians built at the foot of one of the branches of Mount Taurus shooting towards the South and peopled with a Colony of 7000 old Macedonian Souldiers forespent with age and with the travel of the wars whom he left there to inhabit it his Army being here recruited with the forces which had served under Parmenio consisting of 12000 Grecians and Macedonians It is now called Cabul accounted the cheif City of it in that capacity gives the name of Cabul unto all the Province 3. Arbaca seeming by the name to be the work of one Arbaces but whether
Fire and the very Earth to which they offered in the morning fasting the first of their meats and drinks Their Idols made of Felt and placed on both sides of the doors of their tents or booths as the preservers of their Cattel and the Authors of milk Divided into five Clans or Tribes denominating so many Towns and territories in which they dwelâ— that is to say 1. Mongul 2. Yekâ—-Mongul or the Great Mongul 3. Sommongul or the water-Mongul 4. Mercat 5. Metrit each of them Governed by its Chief as commonly it is amongst barbarous Nations though all those Chiefs subordinate to some higher power Oppressed by Uncham or Unt-cham the King of Tenduc who invaded their pastures and compelled them to pay unto him the tenth of their Cattel with joint consent they removed somewhat further off and denied their Tribute This opportunity was taken by Cingis one of the Tribe of the Yekâ—-Monguls and so well husbanded that they admitted him for their King For publishing abroad amongst the Credulous people that an armed man appeared to him in his sleep with a white horse and said â— Cangius or Cingis it is the will of immortall God that thou be Governour of the Tartars and free them from bondage and paying tribute he found a generall belief especially amongst those of his own Clan who joyning themselves to him followed him as their Ring-leader in all his actions Thus backed and strengthned he made warre against the Sommonguls â—lew their Commander and subdued them and by their help successively assaulted the Mercats and Metrits whom he also vanquished And having thus subdued all the Clans of the Tartars and added the estates of Thebâ—t and Tanguth unto his Dominions he was by the consent of the seven Princes or Chiefs of their Clans Thebetâ— and Tanguth being added to the former number placed on a seat on a peece of Felt the best throne they had or could afford and saluted King with as great reverence and solemnity as their state could yield And first to make triall of his power and their obedience he commanded the seven Chiefs or Princes to surrender their places and each of them to cut off the head of his eldest sonne which was done accordingly Had John of Leiden been a Scholar as he was but a Botcher I should think he had studied the Acts of Cingis and proceeded by them Assured by this of their fidelity and obedience he set upon the Naymans a people of the Kingdom of Tenduc whom he overcame And now conceiving himself fit for some great alliance he sent to Uncham and demanded one of his daughters for his wife Which Uncham with some threats but more scorn denying he marched against him slew him in the field and possessed his daughter and with her also his estate Proud with this good success and encouraged by so great an increase of power he invaded the Kingdome of Cathay pretending for that also the authority of an heavenly vision in the name of the immortall God in which attempt discomfited at first with a very great overthrow but at last victorious conquering the several nations of it by one and one till in the end he brought the warre to the chief City of that Kingdome which at last he took and therewithall the title of Cham or Emperor Continuing in this dignity for the space of six years and every year adding somewhat to his dominions he was at last wounded in the knee at the Castle of Thaygin of which wound he died and was honourably buried in Mount Altay This is the best accompt I am able to give of the beginning of this great Empire the originall of this spreading Nation and the description of the Country of their first habitation They that have christned some of the most Northern parts of it by the names of the Tribes of Dan and Napthalim and accordingly placed them in their Maps might with more credit have supplied those vacant places which they knew not otherwise how to fill with the pictures of wild beasts or monstrous fishes which might well enough have pleased the eye without betraying the judgement of the looker on Of his Successors I am able to make no certain Catalogue their names being doubtfully delivered and the succession much confounded amongst our writers the names of the Provincial Sultans being many times imposed upon us instead of those of the Chams themselves But we will wade through those difficulties as well as we can and exhibit as perfect a Catalogue of them as the light of story will direct me first adding what should have been before remembered that it is recorded that Cingis before he joyned battel with Uncham consulted with his Diviners and Astrologers of the success They taking a green reed cleft it asunder writ on the one the name of Cingis and Uncham on the other and placed them not farre asunder Then fell they to reading their Charms and conjurations and the reeds fell a fighting in the sight of the whole Army Cingâ—s Reed overcomming the other whereby they foretold the joyfull news of victory to the Tartars which accordingly hapned And this was the first step by which this base and beggerly Nation began to mount unto the chair of Empire and Soveraignty whereas before they lived like beasts having neither letters nor faith nor dwelling nor reputation nor valor nor indeed any thing befitting a man as before was said The great Chams of Tartars A. C. 1162. 1. Cingis Cinchius Zingis or Changius was made King or Cham of the Tartars he subdued Tenduch and Cathaia changing the name of Scythians and Scythia to Tartartans and Tartariâ— 6. 1168. 2. Jocuchan Cham or Hoccata succeeded In his time the name of Tartar was first known in Europe Anno 1212. in which year they drove the Polesockie from the banks of the Euxine Sea By his Captain Bathu or Roâ—do he subdued Moscovia planted his Tartars in Taurica Chersonesus wasted Hungary Bosnia Servia Bulgaria and by his other Captains took Pâ—rsia from the Turks 3. Zaincham Bathu or Barcham ruined the Turks Kingdom of Damascus and Asia the lesse 4. Gino Châ—m whose daughter conveyed the Empire unto her husband Tamerlane or Tamberlâ—ne 1370. 5. Tamir-Cutlu Tamir-Cham or Tamerlane a great tyrant but withall an excellent Souldier It is thought that he subdued more Provinces in his life-time than the Romans had done in 800 years Of whose acts we have spoke at large Dying he divided his great Empire amongst his Children as Persia to Miza Charok his fourth sonne Zagathay to another perhaps unto Sautochus his eldest sonne and so to others 1405. 6. Lutrochin the second sonne of Tamerlane succeeded in Cathay though the eldest was before proclamed which his Father had before prognosticated who when his sons came to him before his death laid his hand on the head of Sautochus who was the eldest but lifting up the chin of Lutrochin who was the second He lived not long succeeded to by 7. Atlan who added little
themselves and print them in their own tongue onely as our English Paper-Blurers do publish them in the Latine to the eye of others and send them twice a-year to the publick Marts though neither worth the Readers eye nor the Printers hand Scriptorum plus est hodie quam muscarum olim cum caletur maxime the complaint once of an old Comedian was never truer than at the present But not to dive too deep into this dispute the people as before was said are good Artisicers ingenious and excellent in all things which they take in hand the porcellan dishes curious carvings and the fine painted works which we have in Tables Leathers Stuffes being brought from thence A politick and judicious Nation but very jealous of their women and great tyrants over them not suffering them to go abroad or sit down at the Table if any stranger be invited unless he be some very neer kinsman A tyranny or restraint which the poor women give no cause for being said to be very honest and much reserved not so much as shewing themselves at a window for fear of offence and if they use painting as most of them do it is rather to preserve themselves in the good affections of their husbands than for any other lewd respects For the most part of a fair hair whereof very curious binding it about their heads with Ribbands of silk garnished with pearles and pretious stones Neat in their dress and very costly in their apparel with reference to their estates and the degree of their husbands the richer sort wearing Sattin striped with Gold and interlaced with very rich Jewe's the poorer in Serge and razed velvets They have most of them little feet which they take great pride in and for this cause bind them up hard from their very infancy which they endure patiently though it be very painfull because a small foot is accounted for so great a grace And yet it is conceived that this proceedeth not so much from their own curiosity as from the jealousy of the men who have brought it in to the end that they should not be able to go but with a great deal of pain and that going with so ill a grace and so little case they should have no desire to stirre much abroad A custome so antient and received that it hath got the force of law and if any mother should do otherwise in breeding their daughters they would undergo some censure or mark of infamy If a desire to see their Parents get them the freedome of a visit they are carryed to them in close chairs and attended by so many waiters that it is not possible that any man either so see them or hold any discourse with them Of both Sexes it is thought that this Countrey containeth no fewer than 70 Millions Which though it seem to be a number beyond all belief yet it is knowingly averred and may be thought probable enough if we consider the spaciousness of the Countrey 2. The secret goodness of the stars and temperature of the air 3. The abundance of all things necessary to life 4. That it is not lawful for the King to make any war but meerly defensive and so they enjoy perpetuall peace 5. That it is not lawfull for any 〈◊〉 to go out of the Countrey and 6. That here the Sea is as well peopled as whole Provinces elsewhere For the ships do resemble a City in which they buy sell are born and die And on the River which watretâ— the walls of â—anquin up to Paquin which is no less than 300 leagues the ships are said to be so thick ranked that it seemeth to be a continuall street The people hereof in matters of Religion are generally all Gentiles and conceive thus of the creation That there was one 〈◊〉 who created Panzon and Panzona whose posterity remained 90000 years but they for their wickedness being destroyed Taine created Lâ—titzâ—m who had two horns from the right came men from the left came women When any of them dieth they cloath him in his best apparell all perfumed set him in his best chair and there all his neerest kindred kneeling before him take their leave with tears When he is coffined they place him in a room richly furnished and set by him a table full of viands and good cheer with candles continually burning on it Not much unlike to which ceremonies we find how whilst the funerall was preparing for Francis the French King his Status apparelled in royall robes with the Crown Scepter c. was laid on his bed whither dinner and supper was daily served in with the like state and solemâ—ity as when he was living But to return again to my dead Chinois when he had lain as is above said fifteen dayes he is carried forth to his funerall the place whereof is in the fields for to be buried within the walls were a thing of all others the most wretched Hither when they are in the manner of a procession come they burn his body and with it men cattell and other provision for his attendance and sustenance in the other world as they use in the funeralls of 〈◊〉 As great Idolaters as any sacrificing to the very devil and that upon the same reason as the most ignorant sort of the Gentiles do because forsooth he is a wicked and mischievous creature and would otherwise hurt them Yet in the midle of this darkness there appeareth some light whereby we may perceive that Christianity had some footing here in the times foregoing For they believe that God is an immortall spirit that by him the first man was made of nothing that the soul dieth not with the body but is capable of reward and punishment in another â—ife according to the works it hath done in this Which lest they should be thought to be onely some remainders of the light of nature the â—arned men amongst the antient Greeks and Romans having so much 〈◊〉 as this without the Gospel we may here add that the Idol most generally worshipped by them is painted with three heads looking one on another signifying as themselves affirm that they have all but one will which makes some think they had been antiently instructed in the doctrine of the holy Trinity They have also the picture of a very fair woman holding a Child in her Arms who as they say was daughter of some great King and that she was delivered of that Infant when she was a Virgin And as some add they have portraitures of the fashion and with the marks or Characters of the twelve Apostles as usually painted in some part of the Christian Church of whom they are able to say nothing but that they were great Philosophers who lived vertuously here and were therefore made Angels in Heaven And finally they hold that there is a great number of Saints or men estated in an eminent degree of happiness who in their times exceeded others in knowledge industry or valour or lived an
navigable River whereon ride for the most part no fewer than 10000 of the Kings ships besides such as belong to private men The Town in compass 30 miles being girt with three fair brick walls having large and stately Gates The streets in length two leagues wide and paved the number of houses is about 200000. so that it may equall four of the fairest Cities of Europe 4. Paquin or Pagnia where the King continually resideth and that either because the air hereof is more healthfull and pleasant than any of the other or because it lieth neer unto the Tartars with whom the Chinois are in perpetuall warre so that from hence the dangers which may by their invasions happen unto the Countrey may with more convenience be either prevented or remedied The City said to be inferiour to Nanquin for bulk and beauty but to exceed it in multitude of Inhabitants Souldiers and Magistrates occasioned by the Kings abode Environed on the South with two walls of so great breadth that twelve horsemen may runne a brest upon them on the North with one wall onely but that so strong and vigilantly guarded that they fear as little annoyance on that side as they do on the other But the greatest Omament hereof is the Royall Palace compassed about with a triple wall the outwardmost of which would well inviron a large City within which space besides the many lodgings for Eunuchs and other Courtiers are Groves hills fountains Rivers and the like places of pleasure larger in circuit but not comparable for the Arts of Architecture to the Royall Palaces of Europe 5. Canton supposed to be the Caltigara of Ptolomy by the Chinois called Quamchen the least of the Metropolitan Cities of this Countrey but beautified with many triumphant Arches a navigable River large streets and many goodly bridges Fortified with deep trenches 83. Bulwarks and seated in so rich a soyl both for Fowl and Catteil that here are said to be eaten dayly 6000 hogs and 12000 Ducks besides proportionable quantity of other victuals If this be one of the least of their Metropolitans what may we fancy of the greatest A Town in which the Portugals drive a wealthy trade being permitted in the day-time to come within the City it self but at night excluded and forced to find lodging in the Suburbs By reason of which restraint they have settled their Mart at Macaan the Port-Town to this where they have their Factor and many Families the Town being almost wholly peopled by them 6. Suchean seated in the marishes like Venice but more commodiously because those marishes are of fresh water the streets and houses founded upon piles of pine-tree with many bridges and conveniencies for passage both by land and water Well traded as the fittest Center for dispersion of merchandise from all the other Ports of the Kingdome by the multitude and frequency of ships almost denying faith to the eyes which would think all the ships of China to be here assembled So infinitely rich that the small Region whereof it is the head containing but eight Cities more payeth 12 millions to the king of yearly income 7. Hamseu the Metropolis of the Province of Chequian about two dayes journey from the Sea of which distance from the Sea is Sucheau also in compass less than Namquin but better builded no place in it taken up with gardens Orchards or other pleasures but all employed for shops houses and other edifices So beautified with Triumphant Arches erected to the honour of deserving Magistrates that in one street there are 300 of great mass or workmanship The Temples magnificent and many the bank-sides of the Channels watering every street beset with trees of shade and most excellent fruits and in the midle of the City a round high mountain which gives the eye a gallant prospect into every street And not farre off a pleasant Like of great breadth and length the banks whereof are beautified with groves and gardens and the Lake it self even clothed with vessels of all sorts on which the Citizens use to feast and entertain their idle time with plaies and spectacles Two Cities so replenished with all kind of pleasures that the Chinois use it for a Proverb Thien Xam thien thum ti Xamsu hum that is to say look what the Hall or Presence Chamber is in heaven that Hamseu and Sucheau are on earth 8 Focheo beautified amongst many other Stately structures with a magnificent Tower erected on 40 marble pillars of great elegancy cost and bigness every pillar being 40 spans in height and 12 in breadth not to be parallelled as some say by any the like work in Europe 9. Lochiau in which are 70000 families 10. Colans famous for the best Porcellane 11. Xaitou whose Harbour is never without 500 ships 12. Scianhay within 24. houres sail of the Isle of Japan and therefore defended with a strong Garrison and a Navy Situate in a pleasant and wholesome soyl the whole Countrey so set forth with trees as if it were one continued Orchard So populous that it conteineth 40000 housholds most of which get their livelihood by weaving Cottons it being supposed that here are 200000 persons which attend that maintenance 13. Chinchiâ—â—su whence by a River made by hand there is a passage to Sucheau the water of which never freezeth and for that cause so clogged with ships in time of winter that the passage is stopped with the multitudes of them 14. Cergivan of the same fashion with the rest though of lesser note So like they are to one another that we may say with Ovid on the like ocasion Facies non omnibus una Nec diversa tamen qualem decet esse sororum Which I find thus Englishâ—d by George Sandys Amongst them all no two appear the same Nor differ more than Sisters well became The antient Inhabitants of this Country in the time of Ptolomy were towards the North the Semantini bordering a mountain of that name and the only one remembred in all this Countrey more Southward the Acadra and Aspithrae Towards the Sea the Anabastae and Ichthyophagi these last so called from living wholly upon fish From what Original they came it is hard to say whether from the Indians or the Scythes or that it was primitively planted by some of the posterity of Noah before the enterprise of Babel which last may propably be concluded from the extreme populousness of the Country the many magnificent Cities their industry and ingenuity in all Arts and Sciences not to be taught them by their neighbours more ignorant in those things than themselves And hereunto the Chronicles of China seem to give some ground which tell us of 340 Kings which for the space of four thousand years have therein reigned For as their Chronicles inform us if they may be credited the Countrey being without Rule or settled government was first reduced into order by one Vitey the Sonne of Ezolom by whom the people were instructed in Physick Astrology Divination and the
mistook by some for the modern Agra of which more anon 4. Sestan the chief City as I take it of the Kingdome of Rebat situate on the East of Caximâ—r betwixt it and the Indus in the same Latitude with that but not of so temperate an air the snowy Mountains much conducing to the Temperature of the Realm of Caximir 5. Mulâ—an a great and antient City and the chief of a Kindome on the South of Caximir or Chesmur and about three French leagues from the banks of the River Indus The ordinary thorow-fare of the Caravans in the way from Lahor to Spahan the chief Seat of the Sophy or King of Persia forced to abide there divers dayes sometimes ten or twelve to enrich the Town which of it self is of no great trading nor otherwise able to subsist but by this device 6. Duckee a Fort or Garrison situate in the Streights of the Mountains to secure the Caravans and protect other Passengers from the danger of Robbers hovering in these hill-countrâ—es the out-parts of this Empire 2. PENGAB OPposite to Dulsinda on the Eastern-side of the River Indus but more inclining towards the South lieth the Country or Division rather which my Author calleth by the name of PENGAB bounded on the West with Indus which divideth it from Dulsinda on the South with the Kingdome of Mandoa on the North and East with those many Kingdomes which we have comprehended under the name of Botanter The reason of the name I find not nor any thing memorable of the Country but that it was divided in the time of Ptolomy into the Provinces of the Lambatae Caspiria Cylindrine and Suastene subdued by Alexander in his expedition into India the famous Rivers of Acesines and Hydaspis but by what names now called I find not having here their course So that it seemeth to have been a part of the Kingdom of Porus or that the Kingdome of Porus was a part of this Places of most importance in it 1. Lahor on the Eastern banks of Indus affirmed to be the fairest and most antient City in both the Indies of most esteem for wealth and greatness In compass about sixteen miles and honoured for a while with the ordinary Residence of the Great Mogul till on the burning of his Palace spoken of before he removed his Court to Caximir from thence to Fatipore and at last to Agra Since that time made the Seat of the eldest sonne or heir apparent sent hither for avoiding all occasion of factions which their living in the Court might breed A City of exceeding great trade as being the chief Staple for the Spices in these parts and other commodities of India from hence transported into Persia by the way of Candahor the principall Town of Arachosia and so to Spahan the chief City of the Sophian Empire where they are sold by reason of so long and chargeable a journey at excessive rates It is said that 12000 Camels at the least pass every year thorow it with their lading besides what is ferried down the River and brought up by the Portugals who therewith traded unto Ormus till that Town was taken By this we may conjecture at the wealth hereof but more by that great Mass of treasure which a late Governour hereof did leave behind him At whose death Echebar the Mogul for the Mogul is the heir General unto all mens wealth found in his Coffers three millions of Gold ready coined great quantity of Gold and Silver uncoined and some store of Jewels besides Horses Elephants Houshold-furniture and other goods almost invaluable 2. Sultan-puare of more antiquity than beauty yet of good esteem 3. Athec in the common Road from Lahor to China reported in the description of the travels of Benedictus a Goes a Portugal Jesuite to be a moneths journey from Lahor and yet in the same Province with it Which if it be true either the Province must be large or his journies short or if not true we must remember that we had it from the pen of a Jesuite And yet as great as this Province or Division is affirmed to be we do not find the names of any more Towns of consideration which may be said with confidence to belong unto it 3. MANDAO THe Kingdome of MANDAO is bounded on the North with Pengab on the South with the Realm of Agra on the East with Delly and on the West with the River Indus So called from Mandao the chief City of it The Country more mountainous and rugged than the rest of these Provinces by reason of the many branches of Mount Bittigo the Southern part of the Imaus which do overrun it in other things partaking of the riches of India The men as most of those who live in such mountainous tracts of a warlike temper comparatively with the rest of the Indians the women here antiently as valiant as the men in other places riding astride and practised in the Arts of Horsemanship for that cause called Amazons some of which are said to be still remaining Insomuch as it is written in the stories hereof that the King of this Countrey not long since going to the warres was accompanied by the Queen his Wife marching in the Front of two thousand women all well mounted and prepared for service Chief Cities hereof 1. Mandao seated on the bankes of the River Mandova the Manda of Ptolomy and the Antients whence it had the name A City of great note said to be 30 miles in compass yet so well fortified and furnished with all necessaries so defence and resistance that it held out twelve years against Mirumudius or Merhamed the Great Mogul who then besieged it Surrendred at the last and with it the Kingdome Memorable for the great battail fought before it betwixt the said Merhamed then comming to the relief thereof and Badurius King of Cambaia who had then distressed it in which fight Badurius lost his tents and Treasures and was fain to fly disguised unto Diu to crave aid of the Portugals 2. Moltan once the chief City of a Kingdome or a Kingdome rather of it self but of no great note the women whereof though not so good Souldiers as their Ancestors of the female sex yet to come as neer them as they can use boots and spurs when they take a journey and so fitted fit astride the saddle 3. Scernus on the River so called of more Antiquity than greatness as is also 4. Polymbothie the Palibothra of Ptolomy and others of the antient writers then the chief Town of the Palibothei by Pliny and Strabo called Prasii a People of as great authority and power as any in India This once a Kingdom of it self of great power and wealth till Badurius King of Cambaia having conquered the Realm of Citor and therewith a great part of Sanga made an attempt upon this also Galgee then King of Mandao finding himself too weak for so strong an Enemie craved aid of Merhamed of Miramudius as the Latines the Mongul Tartar then
Southwards in the Latitude of 28. But what it loseth in Antiquity it hath got in honor the Town and Territory being a peculiar Kingdome till Echebar the Mogul subdued it Anno 1598 in his passage from Lahor to Decan But it lost nothing by the hand For Echebar delighted in the situation of it and that withall it stood in the middest of his Kingdomes made it the Seat Royall of his Empire fixt there for the most part ever since by means whereof exceedingly increased in wealth beauty and greatness the very Castle in which the Mogul usually resideth being two miles in compass environed with most high and unscalable walls and fortified with great store of Ordinance The whole space betwixt it and Fatipore being 18. miles affirmed to be a continuall Market and all the Intervall from hence to the Town of Lahor from which distant 600 miles towards the South adorned with continuall Rowes of Trees on both sides of the wayes most of them bearing a kind of Mulberâ—y and at every ten miles end houses erected by the King or some of the Nobles for beautifying the way to the Regall City preserving their own memory and the safe lodging of Passengers in danger otherwise by night of Theeves and Cut-throats 3. Hendee a Town more towards the South beautified with a fair Castle of the Kings cut out of the main Rock and wrought with carved work round about fortified with 50 peeces of Ordinance and thought impregnable for that cause made a Prison for great persons Here are also two Hospitals for such Captains and Captains only as are maimed in the wars 4. Beani twelve course or 18. miles from Fattipore the most noted place for Indico in all the Indies for the making whereof they have here twelve mills Which Indico by the way groweth on a small shrub like our Goose-berry-bushes bearing seed like a Cabbage-seed which being cut down are laid in heaps for half a year and when rotten brought into a vault to be trodden with Oxen from the Stalks and being ground small and fine at the Mills is last of all boiled in furnaces refined and sorted 6 SANGA SANGA is bounded on the North with the East parts of the Realm of Agra on the South and West with Cambaia from which parted on the West by the Mountain Gate and on the East with Oristan The reason of the name I find not this Country being too far South to be so called from Sangalassa a Town of chief note neer the fountains of Indus where placed by Arianus lib. 5. Places of most importance in it 1. Azmere or Agimer 180 miles from Agra At the end of every course each course a mile and an half a fair pillar erected and at every tenth course a fair Seraglio such as we call Innes for the entertainment of Travellors All built by Echebar who wanting Children is said to have gone in Pilgrimage on foot from Arra to Azimere saying his prayers at the end of every course and lodging all night at the tenth 2. Citor the chief City of Sanga and once a Kingdome of it self or the chief of that Kingdome Situate in the midle way betwixt Surat a known Port of Cambata and Agra spoken of before and most magnificently built on the top of a rocky hill to which the passage is so narrow and so well fortified there being in it three Gates at the top the middle and the bottom that thereby and by other advantages of Art and nature it was thought impregnable Affirmed to he 12 miles in compass beautified with many goodly buildings both publique and private but once more glorious than it is here being to be seen the ruins of 100 Temples and above 100000 houses either demolished by the wars or suffered to decay by the great Moguls who would not willingly have any thing in the Indies of more Antiquity than themselves and therefore are rather inclined to build new Cities than uphold the old The greatness and Antiquity of it have made some men think that it was the Royall Seat of Porus. Others affirm the same of Delly but neither rightly the Kingdome of Porus lying more towards the River Indus and not so far South Governed not long since by a Queen called Crementina not more fair than valiant who revolting from Badurius King of Cambaia to whom she formerly had paid tribute was dispossessed of the Town of Citor where she had fortified her self with 30000. foot and 2000 horse the People in a desperate resolution laying all their treasures on an heap which they burnt together with themselves in which flame it is said that there perished 70000 persons But the Cambatan did not long enjoy his victory For not long after both the City and a great part of the Countrey was conquered by the great Mogul the mountainous parts hereof being held against him by Ramee the Sonne or successor of Qu. Crementina till seeing himself destitute of all better helps he put himself into the hands of one of the Sonnes of the late Sultan by whom reconciled unto his Father Some other Towns there are in this Province and in that of Agra before mentioned and those of good esteem perhaps amongst the natives but of no observation or importance in the course of business 7 CAMBAIA CAMBAIA hath on the East Delly and part of Mandao on the West Gedrosia a Province of the Persian Empire on the North Dulsinda and the rest of Mandao on the South the main Ocean and some part of Decan It lieth on both sides of the Indus and is so called from Cambaia the chief Province of it The whole divided into 1. Sinda 2. Guzarate and 3. Cambaia specially so called 1. SINDA hath on the East the River Indus by which separated from Mandao on the North that part of Sanga which is called Dulsinda on the West parts of Gedrosia and Guzarate and on the South the rest of Guzarate onely coasting along the Western banks of the River Indus whence it had the name that River being now called Sind as was said before And for this reason as I take it the Western part of Sanga lying North of this took the name of Dulsinda and not Dulcinda with a C as most commonly written The Country for the generality very rich and fertile but in some places nothing but a sandy Desart inhabited for the most part by wild Asses Foxes Deer and some wilder beasts but none so wild as the Caelies a robbing nation so numerous withall that they sometimes rob whole Caravans as they pass that way notwithstanding the many Forts and Castles built of purpose to secure those passages Places of most importance in it 1. Tutta or Gutu Nagar Tutta on the banks of Indus a Town of great trade but most frequented by the Portugals who here receive such Indian commodities as come down the water from Labor returning Pepper in exchange which they bring up the River from their other Factories 2. Lawribander at the mouth or out-let
this City and the rest of his Subjects of Muantâ—y It is said that for the use of this City only being eated like Venice upon many little Ilands not bridged together there are no fewer than 200000 skiffes and shallops serving to wast the people from one place to another By means hereof of great strength and almost impregnable But being beleagured by the Tanguan or 〈◊〉 Conquerour with ten hundred thousand fighting men an Army bigge enough to have buryâ—d a greater City than this if every man had but cast a shovell full of earth upon it it was wonne at last The Government of these kings of Siam was absolute heretofore if not tyrannical he being sole Lord of all the land in his kingdomes which he either gave to his Nobles or Farmed out to Husbandmen during life or pleasure but never passed over unto any the right of Inheritance And these he grants unto his Subjects besides rents in money upon condition to mairtain a determinate number of horse Foot and Elephants thereby inabled without further charge unto the Subject to leavy 20000 Horse and 250000 Foot for present service besides far greater numbers out of the residue of his people if occasion be And for his ordinary Guard he was said to keep 6000 Souldiers and 200 Elephants of which beasts he is reported to have 30000 of which every tenth Elephant is trained up to the war By reason of so great a power he became Master of the Realms of Camboia and Champa held those of Mâ—lâ—ca Jâ—r Pahan and Patane as his Vassals and Tributaries with that of Jangoma and the Laos under his protection But when the fatal time was come and that his City of Siam was betrayed to the king of Pegu he poisoned himself upon the newes his sonne becoming Tributary to the Peguan Victor This sonne of his too much a Prince to be a Subject reuolted from a sonne of the Peguan a vicious and tyrannical King degenerating from the gallantries of so worthy a Father by whom he was besieged in Siam with 900000 fighting men Unable to resist this Army if he had presently declared such a resolution he entertained the king with Treaties and promises of delivering the City to him till the third moneth after which was March when ordinarily the River was to overflow all the Countrey for 120 miles about by which sudden and violent inundation and the sword together the Siamites waiting diligently for the opportunity there perished all of this great Army except 70 thousand After this blow the conquering Siamite Anno 1600 besieged and endangered the City of Pegu of which more annon and dying in the year 1605. left his estate unto his Brother Whose sonne succeeding settled a Factory in Siam of the English Merchants Anno 1612. and was in a fair way of obtaining the soveraignty of Pegu then destroyed and wasted if the violent and unresitable coming of the king of Barms had not crossed him in it to whom now subject with the rest of the Indian Princes on that side of the River 6. PEGV PEGV is bounded on the East with Jangoma and a part of Siam on the North with the kingdomes of Brama on the West and South with the kingdome and Golf of Bengala So called from Pegu the chief City as that is by the name of the River upon which it standeth Divided commonly into the kingdoms and estates of 1. Verma 2. Macin 3. Orrachan 4. Martavan and 5. Pegu specially so called 1. VERMA is the name of a small kingdome bordering upon Bengala and so denominated from Verma the chief Town thereof A kingdome which hath no Port or Haven at all and therefore wholly freed of Moores and Mahometans which can be said of no other of these Indian kingdoms The people black naked above the Waste and covered beneath it onely with a veil of Cotton in matter of Religion Gentiles and in wane right valiant This last apparent by the long and frequent warres which they had with the Peguans to whom made Tributary in conclusion but not fully conquered 2. MACIN so called from Macin the chief City thereof is another of these Peguans kingdoms Of small esteem but for the great quantity of the sweet-wood by the Latines called Lignum vitae by the natives Calamba so much in use for Funeralls and Bathes as was said before held also by the Indians for a Sovereign and unparallell'd Medicine against many dangerous diseases great quantities whereof are brought hence yearly by the Merchant One of the first kingdoms which was conquered by the king of Barma upon whom it bordereth in the beginning of his Fortunes 3. ORRACHAN or Arrachan lieth on the West of Macin and the South of Verma environed round with mountains and impassable woods Chief Towns thereof 1. Dia ga taken and destroyed by the Portugals in the quarrels betwixt them and the king of Arrachan Anno 1608. â— Sundiva situate in an Iland unto which it gives name fix leagues off from the continent of Bengala to which it formerly belonged Subdued by the Portugals Anno 1602. and from them taken by this king about two years after and made a member of his kingdom The Iland 30 leagues in compass very strong fruitfull and the Town well fortified 3. Arrachan the head City which gives name to all distant from the Sea 45 miles but seated on a large and capacious River The king and kingdom of no note till the ruins of Pegu to the Crown whereof it once pertained In the desolation of which State the king hereof combining with him of Tangu besieged the second Tanguan king in the Castle of Macan and had betwixt them the whole pillage of that wealthy City together with the possession of the best Towns of it After this victory he returned to Arrachan in triumph leading with him the white Elephant of the king of Pegu sumptuously adorned the brother and two sonnes of the Peguan following in the Pagâ—ant A solemn and magnificent entry The better to assure himself of his new dominions this king bestowed upon the Portugals the fort of Siriangh on the River of Pegu. For which favour ill-requited by the Portugals who had taken his sonne and put him to a grievous ransom they brake out into open warres In the pursuit whereof after many losses the king recovered from them the Isle of Sundiva and manning out a Fleet of 1200 sail of which 75 were of so great burden as to carry every one twelve peeces of Ordnance and in that fleet 30000 Souldiers 8000 hand-guns and 3500 greater peeces besieged the Fortress assisted in that action also by the king of Tangu And though he failed in his design yet like enough he had prevented the king of Avâ— who took it in the year 1613 as before is said had he not been outed in the mean time of his own kingdom by the king of Barma of whole great rise the conquering of the Realms of Macin and Arrachan were the first foundation 4. MARTAVAN the
misfortune that befell it then for any thing else purposely burnt by Amenophis the fift upon this occasion Being blinde he was assured by some of his Wizards that if he washed his eyes with the Urine of a Woman which had never known any but her own husband he should be restored unto his sight After a long search and many vain tryals he met with one whose water cured him whom he took to wife and causing all the rest whom he had made tryal of to be brought together to this Town he set sire on the Ciâ—y and burnt both it and all the women there assembled which tale if true is little to the credit of the Dames of Egypt Places of most note and observation in the Province of Egypt strictly and specially so called are 1. Alexandria situate Westward of the Delta over against the Isle of Pharos and built upon a Promontory thrusting it self into the Sea with which on the one side and the Lake Mareotis on the other it is exceeding well defended the Work of Alexander the Great and by him peopled with Greeks immediatly after his conquest of Egypt The Regal Seat of the Ptolomies whilst Egypt did maintain the State of a Kingdom and afterwards the Metropolis of it when a Roman Diocese Adorned with many stately buildings of which most memorable the Serapium or Temple of their God Separis for sumptuous workmanship and the magnificence of the Fabrick inferiour to none but the Roman Capitol and next to that the Library erected by Philadelphus who had stored it with 700000. Volumes unfortunately burnt in the War against Julius Caesar a City of great trading and infinite Riches 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the greatest Empory of the World as is said by Strabo Wanton with which the Citizens so abounded in all licentiousness both of life and speech that they spared not the Emperour himself if he came in their way But they paid dearly for their folly For Caracalla not so patient of a Contumely as some wiser Princes having felt the lashes of their tongues when he was amongst them assembled all the youth of the City as if out of them he would have chosen some to attend his Person and suddenly gave command to his Souldiers to put them all to the sword A slaughter so great and universall that the River Nilus coloured with the blood of the slain might not improperly at that time be called a Red Sea In this City Anno 180. Gantenus read here both Divinity and Philosophy to all such as would come to hear him which as it is conceived to give the first hint to the instituting of Vniversities in the rest of Christendom so from that small beginning the Schools of Alexandria grew so great and eminent that Nazianzen calleth them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the shop or work-house as it were of all kinds of Learning Much short of what it was even in point of trading especially since the diversion of the Trading from the Bay of Arabia and utterly divested of those beauties which once it had Inhabited at the present by a mixture of Nations Moors Jews Turks Greeks and Christian Cophtives more for some little gain which they reap by Traffick then any pleasure in the place Now called Scanderia by the Turks remarkable only for the house of the Patriarch though he dwell for the most part in Caire and a Church in which S. Mark their first Bishop was said to be buried 2. Canopus situate east of Alexandria and on the principal branch of the Nile called Heracleoticum so called from Canopus the Pilot of Menelaus who having suffered shipwrack upon this coast was there interred by his Master A Town so branded in old times for varieties of all kinde of beastliness and luxury that as Seneca very well observed he that avoided the viciousness and debauchery of it could not scape the infamy the very place administring matter for suspicion 3. Rosetta on the same branch of the River and not far from Canopus out of whose ruines it arose built by a Slave of one of the Egyptian Caliphs unwalled and destitute of all Fortifications but plentifully accommodated with all sorts of commodities and well frequented by the Merchant 4. Nicopolis now called Munia the Monument of some eminent Victory and probably of the conquest of Egypt by the Macedonians the name being Greek and the Town standing within 30. Fuâ—longs of Alexandria 5. Aphrodites and Aphroditopolis so called from Venus who was here worshipped situate betwixt the two middle branches of the Nile 6. Sais betwixt the same branches of the River also whence that Nomus or Division had the name of Saites It is now called Sibnit or Signiti 7. Plinthine on the Sea-side and 8. Hierax more within the land the chief Towns of the Region called Maraeotica In Arcadia called also Heptanomus because it contained seven of the Nomi or Divisions into which Egypt was distributed by the Macedonians the Places of most note were and are 1. Memphâ—â— on the Western bank of Nile not far from the sharp point of the Delta where the River first beginneth to divide it self the Regal City of the old Egyptian Pharaohs by one of which who removed the Seat Royal from Thebo hither it is said to be built and called thus by the name of his daughter In compass when it flourished about 20. miles Great populous and adorned with a world of Antiquities amongst others with the Temples of Apis Venus and Scrapis beset with Sphyrâ—â—â— now nothing left of the Ruines of it but the Statues of some monstrous Resemblances sufficient to â—hew what it hath been formerly The Pyramides before described stood not far from hence to which the Poet relateth saying Barbara Pyramidum sileat miracula Memphis Let barbarous Memphis brag no more Of her Pyramides as before 2. Babylon called for distinctions sake Babylon Aegyptiorum built on the other side of the River and somewhat more unto the North said to be founded by Cambyses the Persian Monarch the first that made this Kingdom stoop to the yoke of a forreiner and by him peopled with some Babylonians or Chaldaeans transplanted hither Great as appeareth by the ruines amongst which many of the Christian Temples and Monasteries do lie there in rubbish the Castle whereof served long after for the Garrison of the three Legions appointed to defend this Country in the time of the Romans This thought by some to be the Babylon mentioned by S. Peter in his 1 Epistle cap. ult which the following words and Mark my son S. Mark being the first Bishop of the Alexandrians and the Apostle of Egypt may make somwhat probable but the truth and reality hereof I dispute not now Out of the ruines of this City arose 3. Caire now and for many Ages past the chief of this Country raised from the ashes of old Babylon by the Chaliphs of Egypt and by the Mamalucks made the Seat-Royal of their Kingdom In compasse not above eight miles but full
the Romans and slew some of their Consuls so prosperous in the battel of Cannae where the whole strength of Rome was broken that had he followed his good fortune and made use of his victory he might within four or five dayes after have dined in the Capitol Having for 18 years together held them work in Italy he was called home to defend Africk from the forces of Scipio who having driven the Carthaginians out of Spain had very prudently translated the war to Carthage The issue was that on the losse of the battel of Nadagara the Carthaginians were necessitated to submit themselves to the will of the Conqueror that is to say to deliver up all their Elephants together with all their Ships and Gallies excepting ten to make no war without leave of the Romans to pay for the charges of the war 10000 Talents and such other extremities So ended the second Punick war An. V. C. 602. And the third followed not long after not any way occasioned by those of Carthage but out of the inveterate hatred of the people of Rome who would not think themselves safe whilest that City stood and therefore sent another Scipio to lay siege unto it by whom after a long and stout resistance it was at last taken and destroyed the Treasure which was found in it notwithstanding their former losses and the low estate it was reduced to besides what was consumed by fire and reserved by the souldiers amounting to 470000 pound weight of silver which cometh to a Million four hundred and ten thousand pounds of our English money Such end had Carthage and therewithall the rest of the States of Africa who though in hatred to the Carthaginians they had armed against her and aided the Romans in these wars yet they soon found their own fortunes buried in the self-same Grave Subverted one after another as occasion was they became all subject unto Rome their Kingdoms and Estates turned to Roman Provinces Of these were reckoned seven in all that is to say 1 Africa Propria called also Zeugitana and Proconsularis 2 Byzacena 3 Tripolitana 4 Numidia 5 Mauritania Caesariensis 6 Sitisensis and 7 Tingitana Of which the last I know not why was laid to the Diocese of Spain called therefore Hispania Transfretana Spain on the other side of the Sea by some elder Writers the other six made up the Diocese of Africk subordinate to the Praefectus Praetorius for Italy who had here his Vicarius or Lieutenant In this condition it continued till subdued by the Vandals a German nation inhabiting beyond the Elb on the Coast of the Baltick where now lie the Dukedoms of Mecklenbourg and Pomerania Their memory still retained there in the stile of those Princes who call themselves Duces Vandalorum and in the Confederacie of the Hanse-towns called by some Latine Writers Civitates Vandalicae A Nation of great power and numbers the Burgundians being only a part of these one of the five into which Pliny doth divide the Germans In the 11. year of the Empire of Arcadius and Honorius they were invited into Gaul by the treacherous practises of Stilico Lieutenant of the Western Empire and after an abode of three years passed into Spain together with the Suevi and Alani their Associates But after 18 years the Goths made that place too hot for them also So that they could not but willingly accept the offer of Bonifacius the Emperours Vicegerent in Africa who stomacking to see his Office bestowed on Castinus an unworthy man and his enemy betrayed the Country to these Vandals in the last year of the life and reign of Gundericus an Arian in Religion as were the rest of the Nation to which induced by their neighbourhood and acquaintance with the Goths which Heresie as they brought with them into Africk driving thence all the Orthodox Christeans so they continued in it till their extirpation The Vandal Kings of Africa A. C. 412. 1 Gundericus who first invaded Gaul Spain and Africk 16. 428. 2 Gensericus who at the request of Eudoxia the widow of Valentinian invaded Italy and sacked the City of Rome the spoil whereof for 14 dayes he gave to his souldiers but at the request of Eudoxia whom he afterward married he did not burn it This Eudoxia was wife to the Western Emperor Valentinian who having a mind to a Lady of Rome the wife of one Maximus he cunningly slipped the Ring of Maximus off his finger and by that token sent for the Lady to the Court and when she was come ravished her To revenge this disgrace Maximus slew Valentinian made himself Emperor and forced Eudoxia to be his wife But she stomacking a match so unequal to her high birth and having some incling of the manner of her husbands death sent for Gensericus into Italy This Gensericus conquered Carthage and Hippo and reigned 48 years 476. 3 Honoricus son of Gensericus 7. 484. 4 Gundebundus son to Genzo the brother of Honoricus 15. 499. 5 Trasimundus brother to Gundebundus 24. 523. 6 Hildericus the son of Honoricus deposed 530. 7 Gilmir the son of Genzo one of the Descendents of Gensericus overcome by Belisarius a worthy and politique Leader whom the Emperor Justinian imployed in that service And thus ended the Kingdom of the Vandals having continued in Spain and Africa 146 years by the valour of Belisarius Who after this good service was imployed by Justinian against the Gothes then reigning in Italy against whom he proceeded very fortunately but being on I know not what envy called to Constantinople his eyes were put out and he was forced to beg his bread at the Gate of the Temple of S. Sophia A bad reward for so good a servant But to go on Justinian having regained Africk to honour his new Conquest exempted it from the command of the Praetorio-Praefectus of Italy to which formerly subject and increasing the number of the African Provinces by the addition of the Isle of Sardinia made it a Praefecture of it self appointing his Praefectus Praetorio Africae to reside in Carthage as the chief City of his charge which he then also raised to a Consular Province having in former times been Proconsular only But long it held not in this state For in the year 647. the Romans were finally expulsed by Hucba a famous Leader whom Osmen the third Caliph of the Saracens had designed to this service Africk from that time forwards reckoned amongst the Provinces of the Saracenical or Mahometan Empire But in the end the Authority of the Caliphs growing lesse and lesse and every one of their Sultans or Provincial Officers getting what he could for himself this Country was distracted into many Kingdoms and Principalities but all at last reduced to four of most consideration that is to say the Kingdoms of 1 Tunis 2 Tremesen or Algeirs 3 Fesso and 4 Morocco To the Chorography and History whereof we do now proceed adding hereto in the fifth place the Isles of Barbay 1. TVNIS
Now indigent and so unprovided of all Grain for the use of their families that they are fain to furnish themselves out of other places the People not daring to manure or sow their land for fear of the Arabians who ever and anon fall into these parts and spoil what they meet with Places of most note in it in the elder times 1. Adrumetum or Adrumystus now called Machometta once a Roman Colony and the Metropolis of the Province of Byzacena by consequence in the times of Christianity an Archbishops See walled and repaired by the Emperor Justinian and by his command called Justiniana 2. Zama the incamping place of Annibal before his battel with Scipio 3. Nadagora memorable for the great battel betwixt the two renowned Generals of Rome and Carthage not parallel'd since their own times nor in those before them In which the great Controversie between those Cities being to be tried the fortune of the day fell unto the Romans For though Annibal shewed his singular judgment in ordering his Souldiers as Scipio could not but acknowledge yet being far the weaker in horse and by an Order of the Senate of Carthage to fight in a place of disadvantage he could do no marvels the Romans with the losse of no more then 1500 of their own men killing 20000 of the Carthaginians in the fight and chase 4. Salera the first place took by Scipio after the landing of his Army 5. Vtica a Tyrian Colony beautified with an Haven capable of the greatest ships much spoke of in the wars of Carthage and memorable for the death of Cato hence sirnamed Vtican who here slew himself for fear of falling into the hands of Caesar It is now called Biserta 6. Byzacium seated in liberal and fruitful soils as was shewn before whence the Province had the name of Byzacena 7. Ruspinum made by Caesar the seat of his war in Africk against the sons and faction of Pompey as memorable in the times succeeding for being the Epiâ—copal See of S. Fulgentius 8. Thystrus remarkable for the Tragedie of the Gordiani Of which the Father in this City was saluted Emperor by the Souldiers in hatred to Maximinus then their Emperor whose Procurator they had slain in a tumult but his party being discomfited by Capellianus whom Maximinus sent against him and his son killed in the defeat upon the hearing of the news he here hanged himself 9. Hippagreta on a great Lake betwixt Carthage and Vtica once of the Towns which held out longest for the Mercinaries in their desperate Rebellion against the Carthaginians by which the Estate of that great City was in danger of ruine at the end of the first Punick war 10. CARTHAGE once the Lady and Mistresse of Africk situate in the bottom of a safe and capacious Bay the entrances whereof were very strongly fortified both by art and nature Environed with the Sea except upon one side only where joyned unto the Land by a narrow Isthmus about two miles and an half in breadth In compasse 24 miles but measuring by the outward wall it was 45. For without the wall of the City it self there were three wals more betwixt each of which there were three or four Streets with Vaults under ground of 30 foot deep wherein they had place for 300 Elephants and all their Fodder with Stables over them for 4000 Horse and all their Provender and Lodging in those Out-streets for the Riders of the said Horse and for 20000 Foot besides which never came within the City to annoy or pester it On the South side stood the Castle called Byrsa which took up two miles and an half in compasse first built by Dido on that ground which she obtained of the Libyans when she got leave to buy only so much land of them as she could compasse round about with an Oxes hide In that the sumptuous Temple of their antient Deities Juno Apollo Aesculapius Belus On the West-side a standing Pool made of the Sea-water let into it by so narrow a passage that there was but 70 foot open for the Sea to enter On which they had a stately Arsenal with their Ships and Gallies riding by it Of the foundation and affairs of this mighty City we have spoke already The Government of it first by Kings those absolute enough at first afterwards limited by the Senate and finally made meerly titulary by the power of the People which unproportionable mixture is much condemned by Aristotle in the 2. of his Politicks Their Territories before the second Punick war when they were at the greatest extended on the Sea-coasts of the Mediterranean from the Greater Syrtis to the Streits and so unto the River Iberus for the space of 2000 miles in length their Revenues answerable and readily brought in by reason of their infinite trading Which made the Roman people think themselves unsafe whilst this City stood Resolved on the destruction of it they sent against it L. Martius and M. Manlius their two Consuls with a puissant Army to whom the Carthaginians willingly delivered up their Arms and Shipping contracting only for the preservation of the City it self which was faithfully promised But when they had withall given up the sons of their principal men to be sent to Rome for Pledges of their future loyaltie they were told that a City consisted not in wals but in lawes and government These with the Corporation should remain as formerly the Town to be removed ten miles further off where there was no Sea to thrive and grow rich upon Enraged herewith it was resolved to abide the utmost but they wanted necessaries for resistance That want supplied for want of Iron to make Arms with Gold and Silver the Houses pulled down to furnish them with timber to build a Navy and noble Ladies cutting off the hair of their heads to make Ropes and Cordage 25000 Women listed to defend the wals But the fatal moment being come a second Scipio is sent thither to dispatch the work by whom at last the Town was taken and for 17 dayes together consumed with fire the Queen and multitudes of the People burning themselves in the Temple of Aesculapius because they would not fall into the hands of the Romans Reedified by Iulius Caesar and made a Colonie it recovered some part of her former lustre but so that her chief glory was rather to be sought for in her antient then her present fortunes Populi Romani Colonia olim Imperii ejus pertinax amula priorum excidio rerum quam ope prasentium clarior was her character in the times of Pomponius Mela. But in this last Estate accompted for the Metropolis of the Diocese of Africk the Residence of the Vicarius or Lieutenant-General and the See of the chief Primate of the African Churches who had 164 Bishops under him in that one Province wherein Carthage stood Destroyed in the succeeding times by the Vandals and after that by the Saracens it is at last reduced to nothing but a few scattered
houses not above five and twenty shops one Temple all the rest a ruine So truly said the antient Poet Sic patet exemplis Oppida posse mori Thus by examples do we see That Towns may die as well as we Of note at the present 1. Tunis supposed to be the Themisa or Thunisa of Ptolomie of small accompt till the last destruction of Carthage by whose fall it rose Situate not far from the ruines of that famous City in compass about five miles and in that compass said to contain 10000 housholds Of great traffick and well frequented by the Merchants of forrein nations chiefly from Genoa and Venice Remarkable in the Story of the Holy Wars for the sieges and successes of two of our English Princes that namely of King Edward the first in his fathers life time and that of Henry the fourth then but Earl of Darby by both which though the last served only under the command of the French the City was compelled to a Composition Lewis the 9. commonly called S. Lewis dying at the first siege of it 2. Goletta a strong Fort built for defence of the Haven of Tunis in a Demy-Iland divided from the main Land by two narrow passages but so that it commands them both Taken but not without extreme difficulty by Charles 5. Ann. 1535. together with the Turkish Navy riding in the Lake fast by it but again recovered by the Turks about 40 years after Ann 1574. 3. Cairoan built by Hucba who first conquered Africk for the Saracens in a sandie Desart about 100 miles from Tunis and 36 from any part of the Sea to secure himself from any invasion which the commodiousness of the Sea might bring upon him Adorned by the first founder of it with an admirable Temple raised on Pillars of Marble who placed also in it a College of Priests and made it the chief Residence of his posterity for the space of 170 years who reigned here under the great Caliphs as the Sultans of Africk Destroyed by the Arabians in the 424 year of their Hegira but regained from them by the King of Morocco and still of such esteem amongst these Mahometans that their chief men are brought thither to be buried from all parts of the Country hoping by the prayers of those Priests to find a shorter way to Heaven then in other places 4 More Westward yet lies the Province named CONST ANTINA so called from Constantina the chief City of it Extended from the Lake Hipponites now named Guaditharbar to Constantine a Mountain bordering on Bugia which I conceive to be the same with Mons Audus in Ptolomie The soil hereof said to be very rich and fruitful both for Corn and Cattel yielding abundance of Fruits and great store of Butter Rubricatus by Orosius called Ordalio now Ludog the chief River of it Principal Cities of this Province 1. Tabraca on the East and 2. Hippo Regius on the Western bank of Rubricatus both Roman Colonies but this last most famous in being the Episcopal See of renowned S. Augustine 3. Bona the birth-place of that Father built by the Romans about an hundred miles from the Sea but situate in a large Plain containing 40 miles in length 25 in breadth so rich and fertile that the Town flourisheth to this day adorned with a sumptuous Mosque and never without the company of Merchants coming from Genoa Tunes and the Isle of Zerby for their Fruits and Butter 4. Thuburnica another Colonie of the Romans 5. Sicca Veneria another Town of the same nature by Solinus called Veneria only and by Pliny Sicca 6. Culcua another of the Roman Colonies by the Moors now called Cucutina but Constantina by the Latines and most Nations else Now the chief City of this Province situate near a Mountain of the same name near the edge of Bugia An antient City but containing still 8000 families many sumptuous buildings amongst which a large Temple two Colleges and three or four Monasteries frequently visited by the Merchant every Trade having here its peculiar Street their chief commodities Wooll Cloth Silks Oyl and some sorts of Fruits which they exchange for Dates or Slaves who are here good merchandise The City for the most part fenced about with high craggy rocks and where those want with strong wals of a great height and most exquisite workmanship declaring the antiquity of it A further argument whereof may be a fair Triumphal Arch not far from the City and some Hot Bathes after the manner of the Romans 5. Most Westward lieth the Province of BVGIA extended from Mount Constantine to the River Ampsaga now called Chollo or Sef-Gemar which with so much of Constantina as lieth on the West-side of Rubricatus made up that Province which the Romans called by the name of Numidia The length hereof 150 miles on the Mediterranean the breadth not above half so much Narrower then Mauritania as is said by Pliny sed ditior magis culta but the richer of the two and the better peopled The Country of a sat soil plentiful both in fruits and corn but most fit for pasturage to which the people were so addicted that many of them cared not for building Houses instead whereof they used the Hold of a Ship with the Keel turned upwards but removed from one place to another as their Pastures failed them From thence called Nomades by the Grecians 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifying to feed or grase The people of good mettal swift of foot and well skilled in horsmanship but better in the onset and to give a charge then in standing to it such as the wild Arabians are now said to be Chief Towns hereof besides Thuburnica Culcua Bona Hippo spoken of before belonging to Numidia though not to Bugia 1. Bugia built by the Romans on the side of a lofty Mountain looking into the Sea by some conceived to have been the Thebuaca of Ptolomy now the chief City of this Province adorned with many sumptuous Mosques some Monasteries and Colleges for Students in the Law of Mahomet and many fair Hospitals for relief of the Poor Fenced also with a strong Castle Secured by the strength whereof and growing rich by the fruitfulness of the situation the Citizens began to grow proud and wanton working much mischief to the Spaniards by their Gallies which they had at sea till taught more modesty by Peter of Navar a Spanish Captain A. 1508. by whom the Town was taken and the people plundered 2. Chollo upon the Sea-side the Chollops Magnus as I take it of Ptolomie reported for a wealthie City 3. Nicaus seated towards Mount Atlas in a pleasant and delightful country which though interspersed with many hils yet being those hils are clothed with woods yield them good store of Goats and Horses and feed the Vallies with fresh springs which do issue from them they rather adde then detract any thing from the pleasures of it 4. Madaura by some called Madurus the birth-place of Apuleius 5. Thunudromum another of
the Roman Colonies 6. Cirta or Cirta Julia the Metropolis of Numidia when a Roman Province and formerly the Seat-royal of Syphax King of the Masaesyli within whose country it was reckoned in former times though afterwards laid unto this Province Situate near the mouth of the River Ampsaga and memorable for the tragedie of Sophonisba the daughter of Asdrubal of Carthage a Lady of most exquisite beauty and yet carried more charms in her tongue then in her eyes â—spoused first unto Masinissa King of the Numidians but after upon reason of State married unto Syphax who being took prisoner by his Rival and brought to Cirta the Lady upon hopes of liberty and honour both bestowed her self on her first Lover but Scipio fearing lest that marriage might withdraw Masinissa from the Roman party caused the Lady to be seized on which Masinissa not being otherwise able to prevent or remedie sent her a Cup of poyson which she drank and died Of these Numidians there is much mention in the Stories of Rome and Carthage imployed by this last City in all their wars both in Spain Italy and Sicil. Siding at last with Scipio against that State they did good service to the Romans in the weakening and destruction of that City whose fall they did not long survive first conquered in the war of Jugurth after the death of Juba made a Roman Province Their Kings as far as I can trace the succession of them follow in this Order The Kings of the Numidians 1 Gala the Father of Masinissa 2 Desalces the brother of Gala according to the laws of the Country which gave the Crown unto the brother not the son of the former King like the law of Tanistry in Ireland succeeded Gala. 3 N. N. a son of Desalces in the absence of Masinissa then serving under the Carthaginians in the wars of Spain possessed himself of the throne slain not long after by a Rebel 4 Masinissa son of Gala recovered the kingdome of his Fathers but again outed by Syphax and the Carthaginians betwixt whom and Masinissa touching Sophonisba there was deadly feud Aided by Scipio and the Romans with whom associated against Carthage he not only recovered his own kingdome but was gratified with the greatest part of that which belonged to Syphax A professed Enemy to Carthage the final ruine whereof he lived to see till the time of his death being then ninety years of Age. 5 Micipsa the son of Masinissa of whom nothing memorable 6 Jugurth the son of Mastanabilis one of the Brethren of Micipsa having wickedly made away the two sons of Micipsa usurped the kingdom manifestly withstood the Romans whose attempts sometimes by force sometimes by subtility but chiefly by money and bribes he overthrew and made frustrate Et fuit in Ingurtha saith Florus quod post Annibalem timeretur At last being broken by Metellus vanquished by Marius and by Bocchus delivered into the hands of Sylla he was by Marius led in triumph to Rome In this Triumph was carried 3700 pound weight in Gold in Silver-wedges 5775 pound weight and in ready Coin 28900 Crowns it being the custome of the Romans in their Triumphs to have carried before them all the riches and mony which they had brought out of the conquered Countries to put into the common Treasury 7 Hiempsal son of Bocchus king of Mauritania gratified for his Fathers treacherie in betraying Jugurth with the kingdome of Numidia Relieved Marius in his exile 8 Hiarbas another of the Marian faction preferred to the Numidian Crown but vanquished and deprived by Pompey at that time one of Sylla's Captains 9 Hiempsal II. preferred by Pompey to this kingdom 10 Juba the son of Hiempsal the second who siding with Pompey against Caesar in the Civil wars gave a great overthrow to Curio one of Caesar's Lieutenants Curio himself slain his whole Army routed such as were taken prisoners murdered in cold blood But being discomfited by Caesar after Pompey's death Numidia was made a Province of the Roman Empire Thus by the fall of Carthage and the death of Juba came the whole Provinces of Africa Propria and Numidia containing the now Kingdom of Tunis into the power of the Romans Of which the Nations of most note were the Nigitimi on the Eastern parts of the Mediterranean the Machyni near the Lesser Syrtis the Libya-Phoenices and Mideni bordering upon Carthage the Ionii Navatrae and Cirtesii taking up all the Sea-coasts of Numidia Such as inhabited more Southwards on the back of these not so much considerable None of them to be staid upon but the Libya-Phaenices a mixt people of the old Libyans and new Phoenicians as the Liby-Aegyptii were of the said Libyans and the neighbouring Egyptians The memory of all of them so defaced by the violent inundation of the Arabians that there is scarce any tract or footsteps of them in all the Country When conquered by the Saracens they were at first subject to the Caliph or Sultan of Cairoan after the spoile whereof by the Arabians subdued by Abdul Mumen King of Morocco and by him added to that Kingdom In the distractions of that State made a peculiar Kingdom by some of the Relicts of the Stock of the Almohades who took unto himself the title of King of Tunis that City being his chief Seat By him transmitted unto his posterity till the dayes of our Grandfathers when Muleasses one of the youngest sons of Sultan Mahomet having first murdered Maimon his eldest brother and put out the eyes of twenty of the rest usurped the Soveraignty Rosetta the onely one of those Princes who escaped this massacre by the aid of Solyman the magnificent obtained the Crown outed thereof not long after by Charles the fifth appearing in favour of Muleasses An. 1535. But the Tyrant did not long enjoy his ill-gotten Soveraignty when his eyes were were also put out by his own son Amida and so committed to close prison Nor did Amida enjoy it long dispossessed by Abdamelech his fathers brother To Abdamelech Mahomet his son succeeded and in his life another Mahomet the brother of Amida who being supported by the Turks recovered from the Christians the strong Fort of Coletta and dying left the Turk his heire who doth now possesse it 2. TREMESEN or ALGIERS THe Kingdom of TREMESEN is bounded on the East with the River Ampsaga now called Maâ—or by which parted from the Kingdom of Tunis on the West with the Kingdoms of Fesse and Morocco from which separated by the River Malutha or Malva So called from Tremesen or Teleusine the chief City of it Called also the Kingdom of Algiers from the City so named sometimes the Seat-royal of their Kings In the flourish of the Roman Empire it had the name of Mauritania Casariensis Mauritania because a part of the Kingdom of Juba King of Mauritania of which more anon Casariensis from Casarea the chief City of it as that so called in honour of Augustus Caesar on whom the Kings hereof depended
dignity remained till the year 1500. and somewhat after Three only were of note in the course of business that is to say 1 Jacob Ben Joseph the advancer of the Marine Family to the Realm of Morocco the establisher thereof in that of Fesse and of great power and influence in the affairs of the Moors in Spain where he held Algeir and Tariffe Towns of great importance slain treacherously by one of his familiar friends at the siege of Tremesen 2 Aben Joseph the second a younger son of this first Joseph the issue of Bucalo his elder brother being quite extinct succeeded after Abortade the fixt of the Marine Family in the Throne of his Father and had added thereunto the Realm of Tremesen if not diverted by the revolt of Alboali his eldest son continually in Arms against him 3 Alboacen the son of this Aben Joseph and the eighth of the Marine Family who after a siege of 30 moneths took the City of Tremesen with that the Kingdom But not so fortunate in his Wars against the Christian Kings of Spain against whom he led an Army of 400000 Foot and 70000 Horse with all other necessaries but vanquished by the two kings of Castile and Portugal with far lester forces their Army consisting but of 25000 foot and 14000 horse at the River of Salado not far from Tariff Anno 1340 Deposed soon after his return by his son Alboanen who lost all which his Father and the first of the Aben Josephs had gained in Spain their Empire after this declining even in Africk it self the Kingdom of Tremesen and the greatest part of the new Kingdom of Tunis withdrawing themselves from their obedience in the East parts of Barbarie as the Portugals prevailed upon them in the West The Kingdom of the Marines thus approaching neer its fatal Period it fortuned about the year 1508 that Mahomet Ben Amet a Native of Dara in the further Numidia or Bilodulgerid pretending a descent from their Prophet Mahomet caused himself to be called Xeriff the name by which the kindred and Successors of that Impostor use to call themselves and being a poor Hermit only with which Mountebanks and the high opinion of their Sanctity this People have from time to time been extreamly fooled plotted to make his sons the chief Princes of Mauritania To this end he sent them in Pilgrimage to Meccha whence they returned with such an opinion of Sanctity that Mahomet King of Fesse made Amet the elder of them Governor of the famous Colledge of Amadurach the second called Mahomet Tutor to his Children the youngest named Abdel staying at home with his Father In those dayes the Portugals grievously infested the Provinces of the Realm of Morocco to repress whose insolencies Mahomet and Amet obtained Commission though much opposed therein by the Kings brother who told him how unsafe it was to trust to an armed hypocrisie assuring him that if they once came unto any power which under color of Religion they might quickly raise it would not be easie to suppress them But this good counsel was rejected and the war went forwards Furnished with an Army they discomfit Lopes Barriga Commander of the Portugal forces under King Emanuel compell that King to abandon all his footing there they subdue Duccala Sus and Hea three Provinces of the Realm of Morocco enter that City poison the tributary King and salute Amet King thereof by the name of the Xeriffe of Morocco investing Mahomet the other brother in the kingdom of Sus. In the career of their successes died the king of Fesse and Amet his successor an improvident young Prince confirms his Quondam-Tutors in their new Estates conditioned they should hold of him as the Lord in chief and pay him the accustomed tributes The Xeriffes of Morocco A. C. 1 Amet denied both tribute and superiority to the King of Fez whom he overthrew in a set field and was after vanquished and dispossessed of his Kingdom upon some quarrell breaking out by his brother Mahomet 1554. 2 Mahomet King of Sus having got A. C. the Kingdom of Morocco united Fesse unto it also by the vanquishment of Amet the King thereof slain after all his Victories by the Turks of his Guard 1557. 3 Abdalla the son of Mahomet 1572. 4 Abdalla II. Sonne of the former had twelve Brothers of which he slew ten Hamet being spared by reason of his supposed simplicity and Abdelmelech escaping to the Turks 5 Mahomet II. Sonne of Abdalla the second expelled by Abdelmelech and the Turks fled to Sebastian King of Portugal who together with the two Competitors were slain in one day at the battel of Alcazar Guer Anno 1578. 1578. 6 Hamet II. the Brother of Abdalla the ad who added parts of Libya and Numidia to the Realm of Morocco not absolutely subdued before 1603. 7 Muley Sheck the eldest son of Hamet opposed in his Succcession by Boferes and Sidan his two younger brethren in which War he dyed as did also Boferes his Brother From whom Abdalla II. son of Muley Sheck had regained Morocco 1607. 8 Sidan the third son of Hamet immediately on the death of his Father caused himself to be proclaimed King of Fez where he was with his father when he died and having won Morocco from Abdalla the son of Muley Sheck became master of that kingdom also Stripped afterwards of Fesse and Morocco both by the opposite factions distressed by Hamet Ben Abdela a Religious Hermit who hoped to get all for himself and aided by Side Hean one of like hypocrisie who seemed to aim but at a Limb of that great Estate by whose assistance he was once more possessed of Morocco These tumults on the Land being pacified in long tract of time and the Country brought to some degree of peace and quietness though never absolutely reduced under his command as in former times a Rabble of Pirats nest themselves in Salla a Port-town of the Realm of Fesse creating thence great mischief to him both by sea and land and not to him only but to all the Merchants of other Countries whose busines led them towards thâ—se Seas Unable to suppress them for want of shipping he craved aid of King Charles of England by whose assistance he became Master of the Port destroyed the Pyrates and sent Three hundred Christian Captives for a Present to his Sacred Majesty An. 1632. Nor staid he here but aiming at the general good of Trade and Mankind he sent a Letter to His Majesty to lend him the like aid against those of Algiers who did as much inâ—est the Mediterranean as the Pirats of Salla did the Ocean The tenor of which Letters as savouring of more piety then could be possibly expected from a Mahometan and much conducing to the honour of his Sacred Majesty I have here subjoyned The Letter of the King of Morocco to the King of England WHen these our Letters shall be so happy as to come to your Majesties sight I wish the Spirit of
the Nephew of Cham from whence this Nation in the Scripture have the name of Ludim A nation not much taken notice of in the first Ages of time but by an Errour of Josephus who giving too much credit to some Talmudical Tales or willing to advance the reputation of the Jews to the highest pitch telleth us a story how the Aethiopians invaded and endangered Egypt how they were beaten back by Moses the City of Meroe besieged and taken by him or rather delivered to his hands by Tharbis the daughter of the King who had fallen in love with him and on the betraying of the City was married to him All this not only questioned but rejected by discerning men as a Jewish Fable that hath no ground to stand upon in true Antiquity With little better fortune and as little truth do the Aethiopians tell the story of their own Original By whom we are informed that Chus the son of Cham first reigned in this Aethiopia to whom succeeded his son Regma and next after Dedan that from the death of Dedan till the reign of Aruch the certain time whereof they tell not the People lived in Caves and holes digged under the ground as did the Troglodites an ancient Nation of this Country in the times long after that Arac first built the City of Aruma and by that pattern taught them the use of Towns and Cities But the main part of the Legend is the story of Maqueda a Queen hereof and the fourth from Aruch whom they will have to be the Queen of Sheba famous in both Testaments for the Royal Visit which she bestowed upon Solomon Of whom they tell us that being got with childe by Solomon when she was in his Court she was delivered of a Son whom she caused to be called Melech or Melilech and at the age of 20 years to be sent to his Father By whom instructed in the Law and circumcised and called by the name of David he was returned into his Country with Azarias the son of Zadok the Priest who had stollen the two Tables of the Law and carried them with him into Aethiopia where the old Queen resigned the Empire to her son His Successors afterwards called David till Indion as they call him the Eunuch of Queen Candace returning home baptized the young Prince by the name of Philip. This is the substance of the Legend as related by them in their own Chronicles but we know that they are no Gospel That Chus planted in Arabia hath been shewn already as also what absurdities must needs arise from supposing the Land of Chus to be this Aethiopia Therefore most probable it is that this Countrey was first peopled by the children of Ludim as before was said To whom the Abassenes coming out of Arabia Felix might be after added and in some tract of time be of such great power as to put their name upon the Countrey For that the Abassenes were originally an Arabian People appeareth by Stephanus one of the old Chorographers who out of Vranius An ancienter Author then himself hath told us this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Another Stephanus and he a very learned Grammarian and Lexicographer hath as he thinks decided the controversie by making Sheba the son of Chus the Progenitor of the Arabians and Sheba the son of Regma the Father of the Aethiopians and for this cause hath fitted us with this pretty Criticism that Sheba when it is written with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Samech must be rendred AEthiopia and Arabia when writ with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Shin But this by no means will be found to agree the controversie it being evidently clear that both Sheba the son of Chus and Sheba the son of Regma were originally setled in Arabia as there hath been shewn though I deny not but that some of the Posterity of Chus in those elder time before the coming over of the Abasine nations might either out of too much populosity or desire of change cross over the Arabian Gulf and take up such parts of this Countrey as the Ludims had not fully peopled with whom conjunct at last both in name and government And as for Maynedu supposing that to be her name she was doubtless Queen of the Sabaeans in Arabia Felix not of the Aethiopians in the waste of Africk For besides the longsomness of the way too much for a Woman and a Queen to travel it is very probable that the Son of Solomon by this Lady would never have suffered Egypt to have layen in quiet whilest Sesac the King thereof made war upon Rehoboam the Son of Solomon also and so by consequence his half Brother But to leave these uncertain Fables the first action of moment which we meet with in unquestioned Story touching these Aethiopians is that which hapned betwixt them and Cambyses the Persian Monarch who having by force of Arms united Egypt to Persia conceived it to be worth his labour to unite Ethiopia unto Aegypt also Upon this Resolution he sent Ambassadors to that King to search into the passages of his Country and discover his strengths and by them sent a Tun of wine some Bracelets a Purple habit and a Box of sweet ointments to present him with Which Presents being tendred to him he looked upon the Unguents and the Purple Robe as too slight and effeminate the Bracelets he conceived to be bonds or fetters and openly laught at them as too weak to hold in a Prisoner but with the Wine he was very well pleased and sorrowed that his Country yielded no such liquour But understanding well enough what this visit aimed at he gave the Ambassadors at their parting amongst other gifts an Aethiopian Bow of great length and strength requiring them to tell their Master that untill every Persian could bend that Bow the Aethiopian Bows being a foot longer then the Persian as before was noted it would be no safe warring upon his Dominions and that he had good cause to thank the Gods for giving the Aethiopians so contented mindes as not to think of conquering their Neighbours kingdoms Lying far off and parted from Egypt by vast mountains we finde then not looked after by the Macedonians Nor had the Romans medled with them had they not been provoked by Candace the Queen hereof during the Empire of Augustus who having made a War on Egypt was by Petronius Governour of that Province brought to such conformity that she was fain to sue for peace and to purchase it with the loss of some part of her Country To keep them quiet for the future Philae an Aethiopian City but on the borders of Egypt is made a Garrison by the Romans and the seat of their Deputy for these parts held by them till the Empire of Dicclesian and by him abandoned because the charge of keeping it did exceed the profit After this growing into power and reputation the Aethopian Kings were reckoned of as friends to the Roman Empire in so much as Justinian sent
of Goats Stags Deer Hares and Conies Elephants of that bigness that their teeth weigh 200 pounds and Serpents of so vast a bulk that they will eat a whole Deer at once not to say any thing of their fowl both wilde and tame which they have here in great abundance The People of mean stature black of complexion thick lips and having the apple of the eye of divers colours which makes them ghastly to behold strong and long-lived with very little hair on their heads but that all naturally curled In Religion for the most part Heathens some worshipping the Sun and Moon others the Earth as the Mother and Nurse of all things and some again wilde Beasts and Serpents So populous that without any sensible diminution of their infinite numbers it is supposed that they fell 28000 Slaves to the Portugals yeerly by whom they are sent into Brasil there to work in the Mines and Sugar houses The Christian faith admitted in some few of their Provinces but specially in that of Congo where first preached in the reign of John the 2. king of Portugal An. 1490. by Gonzalvo ae Susa who having converted and baptized the Kings Uncle and one of his Sons prevailed so far upon the King that in the end he and his Queen and many of his principal Subjects did imbrace the Gospel Received there by the people with such infinite joy that when their first Bishop came to live amongst them they caused the wayes from the Sea-side to the City of Banza being 150 miles to be covered with Mats and offered to him all the way as he went Lambs Chicken Kids Partriges Fish Venison and other necessaries to testifie their rejoycings in that happy change And though many of the Subjects in the other Provinces were baptized accordingly and for a time imbraced the Faith yet after some small trial of it they relapsed to their former Heathenism either unable or not willing to conform to so strict a Rule Principal Rivers of this Country 1 Bengo 2 Coanza 3 Dande 4 Barbela 5 Ambrizi 6 Loza 7 Zaire This last the greatest of them all if not of all Africk also of which though we have spoke already we shall adde this here That it falleth into the Aethiopick Sea with so great a violence that for ten miles commonly for fifteen sometimes the waters of it do retain their natural sweetness not intermingled nor corrupted with the salt Sea-waters Nor can the people fail above five miles against the stream by reason of the Cataracts or huge fals which it hath from the Mountains more terrible and turbulent then those of Nile And for the Mountains of most note they are 1 Sierra Complida or the Long mountain 2 Mons Christalli or the Christalline mountain so called from the abundance of Christal which is found therein 3 Sierra de Sol the Mountain of the Sun of excessiue height 4 Montes Sal nitri so called from their abounding in that kind of Mineral and 5 the Mountains of Cabambe rich in Mines of Silver It conteineth in it many large and ample Provinces of which we have this general muster in the stile Imperial wherein their King calleth himself King of Congo Bamba Sango Sandi Bangu Batti Pemba Abundi Matana Quisoma Angola and Cacango Lord of the Congemes Amolaze Langelungi Anzuichi Cucchi and Zoanghi Many of these not so well discovered as to afford us any matter fit for our discourse the principal of those that be are 1. ANGOLA bounded on the South with Cafraria on the North with the Provinces of Bamba and Pemba on the East with some part of Zanzibar on the West with the main Ocean The Country rich in Mines of Silver and most excellent Copper some store of Kine and Horses brought out of Europe which they kill rather for their tails the wearing whereof is held for a special ornament then keep for any other use their chiefest diet being Dogs which they fat for the Shambles and to that dainty so affected that at the first coming of the Portugals thither they would give twenty slaves and upwards for a good large Dog By this we may conjecture somewhat at the nature of the people who besides this are said to be much given to sorcerie and divinations by the flight of Birds skilful in medicinal herbs and poisons and by familiarity with the Devil able to tell things to come Permitted as most Pagans are to have as many wives as they will who with the rest of the women whether maids or widows use at the first sight of every New Moon to turn up their bare bums in defiance of her as the cause of their troublesom purgations In this Country are the Mountains called Cantaberes rich in Mines of Silver but those Mines not suffered to be digged for fear of drawing some unnecessary war upon them so that they use Glass-beads for money and therewith also do adorn the persons of greatest eminence Their principal City called Cabazza is about 150 miles from the Sea and the Royal residence of their Kings but not else observable This Country was first discovered by the Portugals under the conduct of Diego Can An. 1486. the King hereof at that time Vassal unto him of Congo and so continued till that King did imbrace the Gospel whereupon they revolted from him and have since subsisted of themselves without such dependance At first they held good correspondencie with the Portugals and allowed them free traffick in their dominions But after their revolt from the King of Congo with whom the Portugals were in league they put to death as many of them as they found in Cabazza An. 1578. under colour of some pretended treason To be revenged of this soul murder Paul Diaz Governour of these parts for the King of Portugal arming such people as he had with two Gallies and some other Vessels passed up the River of Coanza wasting the Country on both sides Against whom the King of Angola raised an Army of a Million of men but amongst those multitudes of men there were so few Souldiers that an handful of the Portugals aided with some of the forces of the King of Congo gave him a notable defeat A. 158â— Since that the trade with Portugal is revived again and the King hereof hath expressed some good affections unto Christianity sending unto the King of Congo for some Priests to instruct him in it but obtained them not the state of Religion in that kingdom being then declining To this king belong also the two Provinces of Matana and Quisoma though both used in the titles of the King of Congo of which the first lying towards the Sea is said to be of a wholsom air and a fertile soil outwardly furnished with fruits and inwardly with Mines of Christal and other metals but not very rich for want of some convenient Haven to bring on commerce The other lying towards a great Lake called Aque Lunda was once governed after the manner of a Commonwealth but
the Catholique 7. FVERTE-VENTVRA of the same nature with the rest supposed to be the Capraria of Plinie and the Casperia of Ptolomy but not else observable Neer unto these but not within the name and notion of the Fortunate or Canary Isles are certain others of less note that is to say I Gratiosa 2 S. Clara 3 Roca 4 Lobos 5 Alegranco and 6 Infierno small and of no Accompt nor yielding any matter of observation The knowledge of these Ilands being lost with the Roman Empire they lay concealed and undiscovered till the year 1330. or thereabouts when an English or as some say a French ship distressed by tempest did in that misfortune fall upon them Notice whereof being given in the Court of Portugal in the reign of King Alphonso the fourth Lewis de Ordo was designed for the conquest of them Who being repulsed at Gomera An. 1334. gave the entercourse over though on this ground the Portugals build their first claim unto these Ilands But the news spreading by degrees to the Court of Rome Clement the sixt thought fit to make a grant of them to Prince Lewis of Spain son of Alphonso de la Cerde the right heir of Castile by the old name of the Fortunate Ilands and to assist him in the conquest caused Levies of Souldiers to be made both in France and Italy Which coming to the ears of the English Ambassadors in the Popes Court they seared some transport had been made of the British Ilands then which they thought that none could better deserve the name of the Fortunate Ilands and in all haste dispatched a Post to the Court of England for the preventing of the danger The People at the time of this first Discovery were so rude and ignorant that they did eat their flesh raw for want of fire and tilled or rather turned up the earth with the horns of Oxen for want of Ploughs or Tools of Iron their Beards they shaved with a sharp flint and committed the care of their children to the nursing of Goats To kill a Beast was conceived to be the basest office that could be possibly put upon them and therefore commonly imposed on Prisoners and condemned persons who being thus made the common Slaughter-men were to live separate from the rest Their Government by Kings in each Iland one when at their deaths they sit up naked in a Cave propped against the wall with a staff in his hand and a vessel of Milk fast by him the better to enable him for his journey to the other world and leaving him in the Grave with these solemn words Depart in peace O thou blessed Soul The like Funeral they bestowed also on the chief of their Nobles Yet was not the Government in those times so purely Regall but that they had a Common Councell as it were out of all the Ilands consisting of 130 persons who did not only direct in Civil matters but in Sacred also prescribing to the People both their Faith and Worship and for their pains were priviledged with the first nights lodging with every Bride which the Husband was to offer to some one of them But to return unto the Story nothing being done by Lewis de la Cerde in pursuance of the Popes Donation it hapned in the year 1393. that some Adventurers of Biscay setting out certain Ships from Sevil to seek their Fortunes at Sea fell amongst these Ilands And having pillaged Lansarâ—te as before was said and observed the number greatness and situation of all the rest returned into Spain with great store of Wax Hides and other commodities with which those Ilands did abound extremely welcom to King Henry who then reigned in Castile and did intend from that time forwards to possess himself of them By Catharine the Dowager of this King Henry during the minority of John the 2. the Conquest of them was committed to John of Betancourt an adventurous French-man conditioned he should hold them under the soveraignty of the Crown of Castile by whom four of the Ilands were subdued though he himself perished in the action An. 1417. Young Betancourt the son not able to subdue Canary to which most of the Ilanders had retired fortified himself as well as he could in the Isle of Lansarote and took unto himself the title of King which he left not long after to one Menault in whose time the Ilands under his command received the Gospel and had a See Episcopal in the Isle of Lansarote But this new King making money by the sale of his subjects as well of the new Christians as the old Idolaters complaint was made of him in the Court of Castile and Pedro Barva de Campos with three ships of war is sent against him with whom unable to contend with the good leave and liking of the King of Castile he sold his interesse in these Ilands to one Fernando Peres a Knight of Sevil who by the wealth and power of that City made good his purchase and left it unto his Successors But we must know that the posterity of this Peres enjoyed the four lesser Ilands only Canaria it self Tenarisse and the Isle of Palmes being under the command of their own Kings and so continued till the reign of Ferdinand the Catholick who in the year 1483. under the conduct of Alphonso of Muxica and Pedro de Vera two noble Captains became master of them and translated the Episcopal See from Lansarote to the Great Canary So that although the Portugals claim these Ilands in right of the first discovery yet the possession hath gone alwayes with the Crown of Castile Divided at the present into two Estates but the one subordinate to the other Gomera Lansarote and Hierra being in the hands of some private Subjects those which belong unto the Crown being Canaria Palma Tenarisse and Fuerte-Ventura are said to yield yearly to the King 50000 Ducats the Seat of Justice being fixed in the Isle of Canaria unto which all the rest resort as they have occasion 13. MADERA 14. HOLY-PORT 13. MADERA the greatest Iland of the Atlantick is situate in the Latitude of 32 over against the Cape of Cantin in Morocco in compass 140 miles some adde 20 more So called of the wilderness of Trees there growing when first discovered the Portugals naming that Madera which the Latines call Materia we English Timber with which the Isle was so over grown that the best way to cleer it and make it habitable was by consuming them with fire which raged so horribly for the time that the people imployed in it were fain to go far into the Sea to refresh themselves But the Husbandry was well bestowed the Ashes making so good compost to enrich the soil as burning the Turf of barren lands and ploughing the Ashes of it on some grounds with us that at the first it yielded sixty fold increase And though the first vertue of that experiment be long since decayed yet still it yieldeth thirty fold in most places
also one of which will grind and knead more Maize in a day then the women of Mexico do in four In other things not differing from the rest of the Salvages This Country was first made known to the Spaniards by the Travels of Frier Marco de Nisa employed on new Discoveries by Antonio de Mendoza as before was said Leaving Conliacan the most Northern Province of Nova Gallicia he overcame a tedious Desart four dayes journey long at the end of which he met some people who told him of a pleasant Country four dayes journey further unto which he went And staying at a place called Vacapa he dispatched the Negro whom he took with him for his Guide to search towards the North by whom he was advertised after four dayes absence that he had been informed of a large and wealthy Province called Cibola a moneths journey thence wherein were seven great Cities under the Government of one Princess the houses of which were built of stone many stories high the Lintrels of their Doors adorned with Turquoises with many other strange reports of their markets multitudes and riches But neither the Frier nor the Negro had the hap to see it the Negro being killed on the very borders and the Frier so terrified with the news that he thought it better to return and satisfie the Vice Roy with some handsome Fiction then put himself upon the danger of a further journey To that end he enlarged and amplified the Reports which the Negro sent him gave to the Desarts in his way the name of the Kingdoms of Tonteac and Marata ascribed unto this last a great City called Abacus once well inhabited but at that time destroyed by wars to the other a more civil and well clothed People then in other places Inflamed with which reports Vasques de Coronado undertook the action but found the Frier to be a Frier nothing of moment true in all his Relations the Kingdom of Marata to be found only in the Friers brains Tonteac to be nothing but a great Lake on whose Banks had once been many Cottages now consumed by Wars And as for the seven Cities of such wealth and bigness he found them to be seven poor Burroughs all situate within the compass of four Leagues which made up that so famous Kingdom which the Frier dreamt of The biggest of them held about 500 Cottages the rest of them not above half that number One of them lest he might be said to return without doing something he besieged and took but found it such an hot piece of service that he was twice beaten down with stones as he scaled the Rampiers but having taken it at the last he found in it great plenty of Maize to refresh his Army and caused the Town consisting of 200 houses or thereabouts to be called Granada for some resemblance which it had to that City in Spain Such as have since endeavoured the Discovery of these North-west parts and sailed along the shores hereof on Mer Vermiglio have added hereunto the names of some points or Promontories known in the Maps by the names of Po de S. Clara not far from the mouth or influx of Rio del Nort 2 Las Plaias 3 S. Michael 4 Rio de Toron 5 Laques del Oro bordering on Quivira and 6 Rey Coronado on the East of that Betwixt this Region and Quivira specially so called lieth a Country which the said Vasques names Tucayan memorable for the famous River of Huex on the Banks whereof for the space of 20 Leagues stand 15 Burroughs well-built and furnished with Stoves if he hath not in this part of the Story out-lied the Frier as in other cold but more civil Countries against the extremities of Winter This Region stretching seven days journey to the River of Cicuique I reckon to belong to the North-east parts of Cibola As I do also the fruitfull Valley of Aroia de Corazones which they passed in their way hither from Conliacan with the Town and Territory of Chichilticala and the Valley of Nuestra Sennora or our Ladies Dale in the South parts of it not knowing otherwise what Province to refer them to Proceed we now unto the Iland the other general part of this Division parted from Cibola and New Gallicia by a narrow Sea called Mer Vermiglio and by some the Golf of Califormia environed on all other parts by the main Ocean Extended in a great length from the 22d degree of Northern Latitude to the 42d but the breadth not answerable The most Northern point hereof called Cabo Blance of which little memorable The most Southern called the Cape of S. Lucas remarkable for the great prize there taken from the Spaniards by Captain Cavendish in his Circumnavigation of the World An. 1587. Supposed informer times to have been joyned in the North parts of it above the Latitude of 27. to the rest of the Continent and so described in most of our later Maps till the year 1626 and after that in the Chart or Map of John de Laet An. 1633. which I wonder at himself affirming that in many of the old Maps it was made an Iland l. 6 cap. 11. and that he had seen a fair Map in parchment a very fair and ancient draught Quae Califormiam in ingentis Insulae modum a Continente divideret in which it was expressed for a spacious Iland lib. 6. cap. 17. The reason of the Errour was that those who first endeavoured the Discovery of it sayling up the Sea of Mer Vermiglio found it to grow narrower and narrower towards the North till it seemed to be no bigger then some mighty River but that of such a violent current that no Boat was able to pass upwards with wind or Oar unless haled up with Cords by the strength of men And taking it to be a River they gave it the name of Rio de Bona Guia known by that name and continued in the opinion of being a River till the year 1620 or thereabouts At what time some Adventurers beating on these Coasts fell accidentally upon a strait but violent passage on the North hereof which brought them with a strong current into Mer Vermiglio discovering by that Accident that the waters falling into that Sea was not a River as formerly had been supposed but a violent breaking in of the Northern Ocean by consequence that this part of Califormia was not a Demi-Iland or Peninsula but a perfect Iland And looking on it as an Iland we have divided it into Nova Albion and Califormia specially so called 1. And first Califormia specially so called containeth the Southern parts hereof as far as to the Latitude of 38. where it bordereth on Nova Albion of which Country though so neer to New Spain and New Gallicia and though discovered so long since we yet know but little the Spaniards either wanting men for new Plantations or finding small incouragements here to invite them to it Furnished on the Sea-coasts with great plenty both of Fish and Fowl
which they make their bread of the word in that Language signifying Lecum panis or the place of Bread the same with Bethlehem in the Hebrew The Country very plentifull both of Corn and Cattell full of rich Pastures and wonderfully stored with Maize Level and plain except towards the Sea where occurreth a large chain of craggie Mountains The richer in the fruits of Nature for those fair and pleasant Rivers wherewith it is watered the principal of which 1. Rio de Grijalva so called from John de Grijalva who first discovered it employed herein by James Velasques the advancer of Cortez 2 Rio de Zempoall so called from the Town of Zempoalian about which it riseth 3 Zahuate which makes its way thorow the chain of Mountains before mentioned and falleth with the former into the Golf 4 Rio de Zacatula a River of the longest course in all this Province rising neer Tlascala and falling many Leagues off into Mare del Zur The People much of the same nature with those of Mexico though upon jealousies of State their most bitter enemies of which the Spaniards made good use to advance their Conquests on that Kingdom Places of most importance in it 1 Tlascala it self which gives name to the Province in former times governed after the form of a Commonwealth according to the Democratical Models Situate on a little Hill betwixt two Rivers and in the middle of a large but pleasant Plain 60 miles in compass So populous at the coming of the Spaniards hither that it contained 300000 Inhabitants now scarce 50000. It had four Streets or rather Quarters each of them governed by a Captain in time of war and in the middest a Marketâ— place so fair and spacious that 30000 persons might assemble in it to buy and sell or for any other business 2 Puebba de los Angelos the City of Angels but most commonly Angelos built by Sebastian Ramirâ—z An. 1531. in the way from Vera Crux to the City of Mexico from which last 22 leagues distant A Bishops See and thought to contain in it 1500 families 3 Zempoallan on the River so named the Inhabitants whereof did great service to Ferdinando Cortez in his conquest of Mexico 4 Napuluca of great resort for a Fair of Cattel and such a kind of Court for ordering the trade thereof as we call the Pie powders 5 Guaxocingo a pleasant and wellâ— peopled town situate at the foot of the burning Mountain before mentioned by the ashes and embers whereof the fields are many times annoied 6 Segura or Segura de la Frontera in the Region of Tepeac built by Cortez the next year after the conquest of Mexico with fair streets and handsome houses by whom peopled with Spaniards 7 Vera Crux the first town built in this Country by the said Cortez now a Bishops See situate neer unto the Gulf and a great thorow-fare from thence to the City of Mexico from which distant about 60 leagues 8 S. John de Vllua the most noted Port of all this Province fenced with a Peer against the fury both of winds and sea defended naturally by Rocks and Quicksands lying before it and by two Bulwarks well fortified and manned on both sides of the entrance 9 Medellin built by Cortez An. 1525. and planted with Spaniards so called in memory of a town of the same name in Estremadara in which he was born situate on the banks of the River Almeria The Tlalscallans were originally one of the seven Tribes which drave the Chichimecas out of their possessions and either finding no room left for them on the Banks of the Lake or else willing to subsist alone withdrew themselves from the rest founded the City of Tlascala and there erected a Democratical Estate Stomacked for this by the other Tribes and many times invaded by those of Mexico after they had subdued the rest they still maintained themselves against all attempts and in the end assisted Cortez in the destruction of that Kingdom they so deadly hated Privileged for that reason by the Spaniards and exempted from all kind of tribute except it be an handfull of Wheat for every person and suffered to live under his protection in the former Government The Province given us by this name said to contain 200 good Towns and Burroughs 1000 Villages and upwards and in them 150000 of the Natives besides Spanish Colonies Distributed into 36 Classes or Rural Dâ—anries for Ecclesiastical Government in which are thought to be 30 Convents and Religious Houses 5 GVAXATA is bounded on the West with Tlascala on the East with Jucutan and Chiapâ— one of the Provinces of Guatimala on the North with the Bay of Mexico and on the South with Mare del Zur Extended on the South-sea to the length of an hundred miles but on the Bay to fifty only in breadth from sea to sea where it bordereth on Tlascala 120 leagues not above 60 where it confineth on Chiapa So called from Guaxata once the chief town of these parts now named Antequera The Air heteof very â—ound and sweet and the Soil as fruitfull plentifull not only of those commodities which are common with the other Provinces of this Country but of such quantities of Silks and store of Mulberries that if the Natives paid their Tithes as the Spaniards do that very Revenue would suffice to endow five Bishopricks as good as that which is there already scarce any River of this Country but hath Sands of Gold such plenty of Coccinele a rich grain used in dying Scarlets of which before as also of Cassia Gold Silver and other metals that if the people did but adde some industry to the wealth of the Country they might be the richest men in all America But being naturally slâ—â—hfull and impatient of labour they lose all opportunities of gathering riches and live but from hand to mouth as we use to say Docile enough and so indulgent unto those who take pains to teach them that here are reckoned 120 Convents of Dominican Friers besides other Schools these last conceived the greater number It is subdivided into many particular Provinces we may call them Wapentakes or Hundreds as 1 Misteca 2 Tutopeque 3 Zapoteca 4 Guazacoalco 5 Gueztaxatla and 6 the Vale of Guaxata this last most memorable in that it gave the title of Marquesso del Valle to the famous Cortez Towns of most observation 1 Teozopotlan once the chief town of Zapoteca and the seat of their King 2 Cuertlavaca of great note for a Labyrinth not far off hewn out of the Rock but by whom none knoweth 3 Antequera in the Vallie of Guaxata a stately City and beautified with a fair Cathedral as that with Marble-pillars of great height and thickness 4 S. Illifonso in the Province of Zapoteca 5 S. Jago in the Valley of Nexapa seated upon a lofty hill 6 Del Spiritu Santo distant about three leagues from the shores of the Golf in the Province of Guazacoalco the foundation of Gonsalvo de Sandoval
of more pleasant and goodly streams The names of some of them on both sides of the Wiapoco we have had before the chief of which I take to be Wia affirmed to be of a long course a goodly River all the way and at the mouth thereof to be large and broad which passing thorow the heart of the Country in the 4 Degree 40 minutes of Northern Latitude may possibly occasion both the whole and this part more specially to be called Wiana by the Dutch who cannot pronounce the double VV Guyana Certain I am that by the name of Wiana I have found it written in approved Authors But what need further search be made after lesser Rivers which will offer themselves to us of their own accord when we have a Lake to pass over like a Sea for bigness magnum famosum vastum instar maris as my Author hath it by the Yaos or Jaos called Raponowinin by the Caribes the old Inhabitants of this Country Parimen Situate about a dayes journey from the River Essequebo and neighboured by the great and famous City Manoa which the Spaniards call El Dorado or the Golden City from the abundance of Gold in coin plate armour and other furniture which was said to be in it The greatest City as some say not only of America but of all the world For Diego de Ordas one of the Companions of Cortez in his Mexican wars and by him condemned for a mutinie put into a Boat alone without any victual and so cast off to seek his fortune affirmed at his return that being taken by some of the Guianians and by them carried to their King then residing at Manoa he entred the City at high-noon travelled all the rest of that day and the next also untill night before he came to the Kings Palace but then he faith that he was led blindfold all the way And therefore possibly enough this City might be no such miracle as the story makes it Don Diego being either abused by the reports of the Savages or willing to abuse the world with such empty fictions For though the Spaniards and the English have severally sought and that with incredible diligence to find out this City yet none of them have hitherto had the fortune to fall upon it So that I fear it may be said in the Poets language Et quod non invenis usquam Esse putes nusquam i. e. That Which is nowhere to be found Think not to be above the ground Nor is there much more credit to be given unto his Relations of the great Court kept here by one of the Ingas who being forsook one of the younger Brethren of Atabaliba the last King of Peru at the conquest of that Kingdom with many thousands of his Followers came into this Country and subduing the Caribes erected here a second Peruvian Monarchy For besides that Atabaliba had no brethren but Guascar and Mango who both died in Peru how improbable must it needs appear that this Guianian King knowing so well the thirst of the Spaniards after Gold would either suffer him to return and disclose the secrets of his State or send him away loaded with Gold as t is said he did VVho sheweth his Treasure to a Thiefe doth deserve to lose it And therefore letting pass these dreams of an El Dorado let us descend to places of less Magnificence but of greater reality Amongst which I reckon 1 Caripo most memorable for a Colonie of English there planted by Capt. Robert Harcourt An. 1608. situate on the banks of the Wiacopo near the mouth thereof on the advantage of a Rock and that Rock so difficult of access that they feared no danger from an Enemy The Ayr so found and answerable to the constitution of an English body that of 30 which were left there for three years together there dyed but six and those six rather by misfortune and some cross accident then by any diseases 2 Gomeribo on the top of an hill near the mouth of the Bay of Wiacopo possessed a while by some Hollanders but soon deferâ—ed 3 Moyemon a Village of the Paragoti on the banks of the River Marwinen 4 Crewinay on the other side of the same River possessed by the Caribes the King of the first for each Tribe had its several Princes being named Maperitaka affirmed to be a vertuous man and kind to strangers of the later Minapa 5 Tanparamunâ—n about an hundred Leagues from the mouth of that River And 6 Moreshego four dayes journey from the other both possessed by the Caribes The King or Cacique of those last at Cap. Harcourts being there of which time we speak named Areminta affirmed to have a skin like a piece of Buff. The principal Families of this part besides the Yaos or Jagos and the Maraons spoken of before who possess almost all the Sea-coasts of this Country are said to be Arwaccae the Sapayoy the Mayos and the Aracouâ—i of different Languages and Customs though neer neighbours unto one another Originally inhabitants of the Iland of Trinidado and the River of Orenoque whence driven by the Spaniards they came into this Tract and beating the old Inhabitants whom they call by the common name or Cariber higher into the Country possessed themselves of the Sea shores and the parts adjoyningâ— each Tribe or Family being governed by its several Chief as before was intimated The Netherâ—landers for a time had some footing in it but they quickly left it endeavouring nothing more in the â—â—me of their short stay amongst them then to make the People dis-affected to the English of whose pretensions to these parts and designs to plant them they had good Intelligence And so much was confessed by some of the Natives when they had found by good experience and acquaintance how much the English were abused in those mis-reports Afterwards in the year 1604. Captain Charles Leigh set Sail from Woolwich on the Thames and in May fell upon the River of Wiapoco where he was kindly entertained gratified with an House and Garden and his Aide craved against the Caribes and their other Enemies He took possession of the Country in the name of King James and the Crown of England and caused the River of Wiapoco to be called by his own name Caroleigh but that name ended with his life and that shortly after he dying in his return on ship-board The design went forwards notwithstanding and in the year 1608 an English Colony is brought hither by Captain Harcourt a new possession taken in the name of King James the Colony planted at Carpo before mentioned the Country further searched into by that Noble Gentleman then ever formerly by any or by many since After three years the Colony wanting fit supply returned home again the Plantation never since pursued though by some projected Yet so far are these Savages beholding to the English Nation that as they did defend them at their being there against the Caribes so at their
they two inheriting their Fathers hatreds would like Pellets in a Boys Pot-gun drive out each other and so he might remain Lord of the whole But young Octavius was too old to be so fetcht over and had moreover more desire to revenge his Fathers death on Brutus and Cassius than turn himself upon an enemy that neither had done nor could doe him any hurt At his first entrance into Rome he declared himself Caesars heir though some regarding more his welfare than honour diswaded him from it His retinue at his entrance was but small his behaviour gentle and courteous So that all had cause to love him none to fear him His first business was to Antonius then possessed of all Caesars estate His words as modest as his Petition just Antonies answer somewhat churlish forbidding him to meddle in matters of State adding that he was too young to take upon him the Name of Caesar and so dismissed him unsatisfied and with discontentments AUGUSTUS for by that name we mean to call him though he was not yet so calâ—ed perceiving that Antonies answer though in shew but a delay was in effect a denyall insinuated into the acquaiutance of Cicero then potent among the Senators and a capitall Enemy of Antony by whose means the Lords of the Senate began to cast great affection towards him Next in a solemn Oration to the People he let them know how he intended to have distributed his Fathers wealth among them and how Antonius did unjustly detain it from them both Certainly there is not any thing prevaileth sooner with the ignoble many than hope of gain No sooner had he finished his speech and given away that to them which he thought impossible to get for himself but all was in a tumult None was so sparing of his words but he had some curse in store for Antonius Every one vowing the destruction of that man whom they supposed to deprive them of AUGUSTUS Donative 7 In this hurly burly Antony quits the Town and is by the generall voyce of both houses declared an Enemy to the State An Army is given to Hircius and Pansa then Consuls AUGUSTUS aged but 18 years being proclamed Imperator and made head of the League against the common Foe AUGUSTUS as he loved not to be absent from a necessary war so he alwaies used to reserve himself from the dangers of it and therefore he committed the whole enterprise unto the Consuls Well knowing that though the Officers and Souldiers took most pains to get the Victory yet would the honour of it be referred to him as Imperator Whereas if any thing fell out to the Army not well his being a Non-agent in the business would bring his honour off without stain The Consuls therefore proceeded in the War against Antony who seeing little possibility of prevailing resolved to sell the loss of his own liberty and his Souldiers lives at a dear rate And indeed the fortune of the day was so equally shared that as the Consuls might boast of the vanquishment of Antony so Antony might triumph in the death of the Consuls AUGUSTUS had now as much as he could desire more than he expected a victorious Army at his service He therefore applies himself so to them that giving that among them which he had in present and promising them greater favours according as his fortune and their valour should advance him he bound them unto him in an eternall bond of allegiance and made them the first step by which he ascended the Royaltie The Lords of the Senate hearing of the young mans fortune thought it best to strangle these hopes even in their Cradles and to that end Decree the honour of overcomming Antony not to belong to AUGUSTUS but to Decius Brutus for whose defence being besieged by Antony in Mutina their Army had been levyed Nor did they think this frost of unexpected unkindness sufficient to nip the blossome of his hopes but they denyed him the Consulship These harsh proceedings compelled AUGUSTUS his honour now lying at stake to enter Rome as Conqueror and force the Fathers to grant him his desires Having thus gotten what for the time he aymed at he generally shewed himself gratefull to all and particularly to some of the Souldiers paying them what was behind by promise and openly protesting that without their aid he durst not have adventured into the Capitoll So by keeping his day with the Military men and shewing his noble and generous nature in a thankfull commemoration of their service he added stronger bonds to such as were already his own and won many dayly to his side which before were either neutrall or adversaries 8. Antony in the mean time was not idle but knowing that Lâ—pidus was beyond the Mountains with a puissant Army he posted thither and so far prevailed with the Souldiers that he was admitted into the Camp where the Generall entertained him with all expressions of love and welcome Antony perceiving the facile nature of Lepidus soon perswaded him to lead his forces into Italie promising him no less than the Lordship of the world if he durst but shew his face to the Romans AUGUSTUS having continuall news of this combination and fearing much the prowess of Antony now strengthened conceived no course so fitting and convenient to his ends as to joyn friendship and to enter into confederacy with them And this he did not for any good will to either but because being destitute of means to resist-them and also to revenge the death of his Father Julius which he much laboured he might with their forces oppress Cassius and M. Brutus and after as occasion fell out deal with them being severed This League was solemnly confirmed by a bloody Proscription immediately following Wherein to be revenged on their enemies they betrayed their friends A lamentable and ruthfull time good and bad rich and poor being alike subject to the slaughter Now was the time of Julius Caesars Government thought to be the Golden Age and every one began to curse Brautus and Cassius as the Autors of these present miseries whom they but lately honoured as the Restorers of the Common liberty Nay the very Kings were deemed tolerable and such as lived in their days happy The poor Romans had not changed the Tyranny but the Tyrants Yea they had three for one into the bargain Such is the condition of us men that we know not our own happiness in the fruition but the want Two of these Triumviri glutted themselves with blood taking pride in hearing the lamentable cries and groans of the people Augustus on the contrary shewed himself much grieved at this barbarous cruelty so that his consent seemed rather forced than voluntary But this Proscription though in it self cruell and tyrannically produced some good and profitable effects in the Republick For when by this Proscription and the insuing Civill war the stoutest of the Nobles and Commons were made away few being left which durst endeavour to recover the old Liberty
Augustus did the more easily establish his Monarchie and restore peace to the City Moreover the prosecution of this cruelty so incensed the people against Antony and Lepidus that Augustus whom most held excusable found them always his fast friends if not for love to him yet in spight to them 9. But to proceed Antony and AUGUSTUS leaving the guard of the City to Lepidus with joynt-forces march against Brutus and Cassius both overthrown by Antony whom AUGUSTUS did therefore put upon that service as well to diminish Antonies forces as to keep his own entire As for himself either he in policy suffered himself to be driven out of the field by Brutus to make Antony more work or else indeed durst not abide the battell Such end had Brutus and Cassius two men whom Fortune seemed to be in love with on the suddain and did as suddenly forsake them Brutus the more accomplished man Cassius the more expert souldier I pass over AUGUSTUS wars in Italie Antonies in Asia the discontents between them and their reconciliation by the means of Octavia sister to the one and wife to the other Emperor As also how joyning forces together to oppress Sextus then Lording it over the Sea and proud with the conquest of Sicilia they received him into the Confederacy and joyned the Iland of Sardinia to his other Conquests To recompence which kindness Sextus invited the two Generals aboord his Admiral Galley and after a bountifull entertainment return'd them safe to their Camps I scarce have ever heard of so great an over-sight among so many able Politicians And much I marvell with my self upon what confidence AUGUSTUS and Antony durst so far trust their persons to a reconciled Enemy or on what reason Sextus having both of them in his power would let slip so slightly that advantage greater than which was never offered to a discontented and ambitious person This I am sure of that he afterward repented it and could have wished that he had hearkened to the voice of Menâ—s his old servant who had perswaded him to make his best of that oportunity The Kings of France and Aragon of old enemies made new friends had the like enterview at Savona which that notable Historiographer and States-man Guicâ—iardinâ— describeth with much wonder and commendation Yet in the like case have many and as I think worthily condemned Lewis thâ— 11. of France and Charles of Burgudy the Arch-politicians of those days in that Lewis at Peronne put himself into the hands of Charles his Enemy who also after a short restraint dismissed him 10. These solemn expressions of amity between the three Generalls being thus ended and Antony gone for Egypt AUGUSTUS then began to contrive his establishment in the State though with the ruin of his Colleagues He beginneth first with Sextus having by gifts and promises drawn Menas unto his side who by reason of his inwardness with his Master knew most of his designs By the directions of this Menas and the assistance of Lepidus he quickly overthrew Sextus who flying death in Europe by the hand of AUGUSTUS found it in Asia by the command of Antony After this victory AUGUSTUS either having or pretending a quarrell against Lepidus entreth into his Camp seizeth his person and depriving him of all honors confineth him to Rome A man that half against his will stumbling upon the Government had beyond any desert of his enjoyed ten yeers continuance of Empire and prosperity An action of a very high nature and such as AUGUSTUS durst not have ventured on if Antony had been in Italy He therefore advisedly removed him out of his way before he would attempt the same It hath been ever a chief Maxim in Court-policy to remove that man out of the way under pretence of some honourable charge whom we intend either to cast from his present honors or else to make less potent with Prince and People For which cause also AUGUSTUS perswaded Antonies absence from the City to bring him at the last into discredit and contempt For well he knew that his dotage on Cleopatra could not but draw him into many inconveniencies neither could his neglecting the State to riot with his Lemman be other than distastfull to the Lords and People Next he commanded his Sister Octavia to leave her husband Antonies house yet privately he perswaded her to live there still and bring up his children that so the Romans seeing her noble demeanor and love to her husband might the more heartily detest him who so ignobly and unkindly had rejected her To adde more fuell to this flame of hatred he readeth Antonies will unto the people in which many of the Roman Provinces were bequeathed to Cleopatra's children and other things ordained to the common prejudice Antony likewise preferred many Bills against AUGUSTUS as that he had deposed Lepidus from the Triumvirate that he had divided Italy amongst his own Souldiers only that he had not restored the ships borrowed to make war against Sextus 11. These discontents seconded with an ambitious hope of prevailing made them both resolute to refer all to the decision of a Battell Antony had a Fleet consisting of 500. ships high-built and trimmed up rather for a Triumph than a fight His Land Forces consisted of 100000. Foot and 12000. Horse AUGUSTUS had the like number of Horsemen 80000. Foot and 250. good Men of War snug and close built more for use than ostentation The Rendezvouz is Actium a place seeming to be marked out for notable designs here being fsought also in our Fathers days that famous battell wherein the Venetians gave the world to understand that the Turks Forces by Sea were not invincible Antony was on the Offensive side therefore much doubted whether it were better to give the Onset by Sea or by Land Cleopatra whose words were Oracles perswaded him to the Sea-fight not that she thought it more safe but that if Antony lost the day she might with more facility escape To this resolution when most of the Captains had for fear agreed one of the old Souldiers thus bluntly gain-said it What a miserable security art thou possessed with most noble Emperor Where is that antient fore-sight wherewith thou hast formerly prevented all disasters and turned the Enemies devises on their own heads Consider with thy self most noble General what uncertain friends the Wind and Sea are To how fickle an Element thou dost trust thy fortunes Let the Egyptians and Phoenicians old Mermaids born and nurst up in the Sea follow this kind of warfare But let us thy true Roman spirits try our valour on the firm Land and there fight for thy Empire and our own lives Perhaps thou dost mistrust our faith look here Antony with that he opened his bosome and thou shalt see many an honourable scar got in thy service We are now too old to learn new Treasons Alter therefore thy resolution and to please a woman cast not away so many of thy faithfull Followers Certainly the
awe the Ocean and imitate if not exceed the like acts of Xerxes and Darius mentioned in the antient Writers as also to terrifie the Britans and the German Nations with the report of such a notable exploit or as some thought to fulfill the prophecie of one Thrasibulus a Fortune-teller of those times who had been often heard to say in the life time of Tiberius his next immediate Predecessor that it was as impossible for Caius to succeed in the Empire as it was for him to ride on horseback from Baule to Puteolis 7 Not far hence on a Semicircular Bay stnads the City of Baiae whereof Baule before mentioned is a part so called as the Poets say from Baius one of the companions of Ulysses in his Navigations A City in the flourish of the Roman Empire of five miles in length and two in bredth so wonderfully endued by nature and adorned by Art that no place in the World was thought comrable to it Nullus in Orbe locus Baiis praelucet amoenis Few places in the World there are With pleasant Baiae to compare As it is in Horace A City beautified with magnificent Temples multitudes of Baths or Bannias Imperial Palaces stately buildings and the adjoyning Mannor-houses of the principall Romans whom the pleasures of the place invited hither and was indeed too great and sensible a monument of the lasciviousness and luxury of that prosperous people of which the Ambubaiae mentioned in the Satyrist is sufficient proof now so demolished by War and devoured by water that there is nothing of it to be seen but some scattered ruins 8 Misenus seated near a great hiil or Promontory of the same name at the foot whereof there is a large and capacious harbour where Augustus keeping one Navy and another at Ravenna in the upper Sea awed the whole Roman Empire But these were places of renown in the former times all which excepting Naples are now only known by what they have been not by what they are The principall Cities at this time are next to Naples it self Sessa the Sinuessa or Suissa of the antients anâ— now the title of a Dukedom 2 Ceano 3 Salvi 4 Aversa 5 Venafre and 6 Caserte with others to the number of 22 besides 166 Castles or defensible places Here is also in this Tract the Hils called Gallicanum where Annibal that great Master in the Art of War frighted that wary Captain Fabius Maximuâ— by the stratagem of two thousand Oxen carrying fire in their horns by which device he freed himself out of those difficult Streights in which he was at that present And in this Country there is also the Hill Vesuvius that casteth out flames of fire the smoak of which stifled Plinie senior coveting to search the cause of it The flame hereof brake forth cruelly also during the reign of Titus casting out not only such store of smoak that the very Sun seemed to be in the Ecclipse but also huge stones and of asâ—es such plenty that Rome Africk and Syria were even covered and Herculanum and Pompeti two Cities in Italy were overwhelmed with them There were heard dismall noyses all about the Province and Gyants of incredible bigness seeâ— to stalk up and down about the top and edges of the mountain which extraordinary accident either was a cause or presage of the future Pestilence which raged in Rome and Italy long after On the East side of this Campania and properly as antiently it was esteemed a part thereof lieth that little Territory which Alfonso King of Naples caused to be called the Principate extending in length 33 miles and 16 in bredth and was of old the seat of the Picentini a Colony of the Piceni dewelling on the Adriatick Principall places of it 1 Massa by the Italians called Marso of more note for the Hils adjoyning than any great beauty or antiquity it hath in it self Those hills now called Monte Marso but known to the Romans by the name of Montes Massici of speciall estimation for the rich Wines called Vinae Massica 2 Nuceria nine miles from the Sea in a very plentifull and delicious soyl 3 Rivelli a City not long since built which for the elegancy of the buildings hardly yeelds to Naples 4 Malfi or Amalphi an Arch-Bishops See in which it is supposed that the Mariners Compass was first found out It is situate on the Sea side and giveth name to the coast of Amalfe fenced with Hils or Mountains of so great an height that to look down into the Vallles or the Sea adjoyning makes men sick and giddy A Town of great note were there nothing else to commend it to our observation for the finding out of the Mariners Compass devised and contrived here about the year 1300 by one Iohn Flavio a native or inhabitant of it 5 Salern about a mile from the Sea the title of the Prince of Salern and an Universitie but chiefly for the study of Physick the Doctors of which wrote the Book called Schola Salerni dedicated to a King of England not to K. Henry the 8. as it is conceived for then the Commentary on it written by Arnoldus Villanovanus who lived about the year 1313 must needs have been before the Text. And therefore I conceive it dedicated either to King Richard the first or King Edward the first who in their journeys towards the Holy Land might bestow a visit on this place and give some honourary incouragement to the Students of it Through this Principate or this part of Campania runs the River of Silarus crossing in a manner the very midst of it There are sayd to be in this small Territory fifteen good Towns and two hundred and thirteen Castles or walled places 2 North of Campania lyeth the Province now called ABRUZZO bounded on the East with Puglia or Apulia on the West with Marca Anconâ—tana on the North with the Adriatick Sea and on the South with the Apennine It is called Aprutium by the Latins the Country heretofore of the antient Samnites a people which held longer wars with the state of Rome than almost all Italy besides as keeping them in continuall action for the space of 70 years together besides many after-claps In which long course of Wars the Romans were so hardly put to their shifts that they were four times fain to have recourse to the last refuge which was the choosing of Dâ—ctatâ—â—â— and yet came off so often with success and victory that it afforded them the honour of thirty Triumphs But these Samnites as they were a potent so they were also a compound Nation consisting of the Ferentani Caraceni Peligni Praecatini Vestini Hirpini and Samnites properly so called into which name the rest of the inferiour Tribes were after swallowed The chief City of the whole was called Samnium whence they had their name which in the conclusion of the War was so defaced by Papyrius the Roman Consul ut hodie Samnium in ipso Samnio requiratur that not improperly
saith Florus a man might ask where Samnium stood even in the middle of the City How it came by this new name of Aprutium I am yet to learn The River of Pescara runneth thorow the midst of it and divideth it into two parts whereof the one containeth 5 Cities and 150 Castles or walled places the other 184 Castles and 4 Cities The principall Cities of the whole 1 Beneventum heretofore called Maleventum as we find in Pliny because the Windes hereabouts were so fierce and violent that men could not sit upon their horses but had at last that name of Beneventum from the pleasant Plains and spacious Vallies which â—y round about it in like manner as the Country of the old Allobroges exchanged the name of Malvoy into that of Salvoy It was one of the four Dukedoms which the Lombards erected when they first came into Italie for the better assuring of their Conquest and was given to the Church of Rome by the Emperor Henry the fourth in exchange of a certain Tribute remitted by Pope Leo the ninth to the Church of Bamberg where the said Emperour was born and is still under the command of the Popes of Rome 2 Aquila built by the Emperour Frederick the second King of Naples to assure the Realm upon that Quarter 3 Lanliano four miles from the Adriatick a Town of great Trade and much resorted to by Merchants at her Annuall Marts 4 Ortona the Port-town unto Lanciano 5 Teranum or Teran Ptolomy calls it Inter-aâ—na antiently the Metropolis of the Praecatini 6 Citta di Chieti situate on a Hill some seven miles from the Sea heretofore known by the name of Theate Here is in this Tract 7 Aquino the Birth-place of Thomas Aquinas the great School-man who first brought the scattered limbs of Popery into a body And 8 Sulmo honoured with the birth of Ovid that renowned Poet as himself testifieth Sulmo mihi Patria est gelidis uberrimus undis Millia qui novies distat ab Urbe decem Full of cool streams Sulmo my native land From the great City ninety miles doth stand There belongeth also to Abruzzo the Country of Molisi in which are 104 walled places or Castles and four considerable Towns the principall of which is Bovianum or Boiano now a Bishops See In this Country also I mean Abruzzo are the streights called Furcae Candinae in which when the Samnites and their confederates had so inclosed the Romans that there was no possibility to escape they sent to Herennius a man for his Age much honoured and for his Wisdom much followed by them to know what they should do with the captive Enemy Word was returned that they should send them home safe and without dishonour Thinking the old man had not been well informed of the state of the business they sent to him again and he advised that they should put them all to the sword These contrary Answers made them judge amiss of the old mans brain and therefore following their own fancies they spoyled the Romans and disarmed them and despightfully used them and so sent them home Which when Herennius came to know he much lamented the imprudence of so rash an action but much more the destruction of his Countrey as a consequent of it Telling them after their return that had they given the Romans a safe and honourable deliverance from the present danger they had made them their friends for many Ages or had they put unto the sword so many of their Souldiers and chief Commanders they had disabled them for long time from pursuing the War The middle way which they had taken would be their undoing and so accordingly it proved For the Romans not being made their Friends by so odious a benefit but hatching Revenge for the disgrace soon renewed the War and under the conduct of Papyrius subdued the Countrey and handled the poor conquered people with the like despight An excellent president unto Princes and those in power how to proceed towards men of Quality and Rank when they have them under which must be either not to strike at all or to strike home and to the prurpose Nic. Machiavil in his Florentine History taxeth Rinaldo of Albizi for committing a great Soâ—â—cism in point of State in that hating Cosmo de Medices and desiring to remove him from the publick managery of affairs he thought it was sufficient to procure his Banishment which Cosmo afterwards returning payd in better coyn Whereupon he inferreth this notable Aphorism that Great Persons must not at all be touched or if they be must be made sure from taking Revenge Yet do I not interdict a Prince or any supreme Governours the use of Mercy I know it is the richest Jewel which adorns the Crown Nor dare I take upon me to direct the use of that excellent vertue Only I shall observe what usage hath been commonly afforded towards such persons after their Delinquencies whose liberty or life may create danger to the publick The first is present Execution for Mortui non mordent as the saying is a course more to be allowed of where it cannot than commended where it may be spared The second is either close imprisonment under trusty Guards or else confinement to the house and custody of some trusty Statesman in which great caution also is to be observed For besides that nothing is more ordinary than the escape of great Prisoners either by corrupting or deceiving their Keepers We find in our own Histories how Dr. Morton Bishop of Ely being committed to the Duke of Buckingham by King Richard the 3. not onely procured his own liberty but brought about that Duke to the contrary faction The last which is in all times the gentlest and in some cases the safest is not only an absolute pardon of life and a grant of liberty but an endearing of the party delinquent by giving him some place of honour or committing unto his fidelity some office of trust it being the nature of most men that where they are not trusted they are never true and that as long as they ly under suspect and jealousies they will be apt to entertain some thoughts of their lost condition And of this kind of dealing with a person Delinquent we have a pregnant instance in the Emperor Otho who not only pardoned Marius Celsus one of Galba's faction and a chief one too but put him in place nearest to him and made him one of his principall Leaders in the following War against Vitellius His reason was Ne hostis metum Reconciliationis adhiberet lest lying aloof as a pardoned Enemy he might conceive the breach were but badly made up And on the other side Marius Celsus proved so sensible of the obligation that he continued faithfull to him to the very last and lost his life in the pursuance of his quarrell shewing thereby that persons of a generous and noble disposition are more obliged by favours than restrained by terrour But it is now time I should free
own family as before is sayd and to that end called in the French who after made such fowl work in Italie 29 Julio the second had more in him of the Souldier than the Prelate recovering many Towns unto the Church which had been formerly usurped being taken from the Occupants by Caesar Borgias and keeping Italie in his time in continuall wars This is the Pope who passing over the bridge of Tiber brandished his Sword and threw his Keyes into the River saying that if Peters Keyes would not serve his turn then Pauls Sword should do it 30 Leo the tenth was indeed a great Favourer of Learning but of great prodigalitie and vast expence For maintainance whereof he sent his saleable Indulgences into France and Germany which business being indiscreetly handled by his Ministers occasioned Luther in Germany and Zuinglius amongst the Switzers first to write against them and afterwards to question many points of Popish Doctrin In pursuance of which quarrell the Pope of Rome burnt Luthers Books whom he declared for an Heretick and Luther did the like at Wittenberg with the Popes Canon Law whom he declared to be a Persecutor a Tyrant and the very Antichrist Which flame increased so fast and inlarged so far that it burnt down a great part of the Papall Monarchy 31 Pius the fourth continued the Councill formery called at Trent by Pope Paul the third but interrupted and layd aside from on Pope to another and having brought it to an end and thereby setled and confirmed the Interess of the Church of Rome caused it to be received as Oecumenicall though the Italian Bishops being most of them the Popes creatures did more than double the number of all the rest and yet some of the rest also were but meerly Titulars He added also a new Creed consisting of twelve Articles to be added to that of the Apostles by all who lived in the Communion of the Church of Rome But of the words and actions of these Ghostly Fathers we have said enough if not too much I will therefore end with that of the Painter who being blamed by a Cardinall for giving to S. Peters picture too much of the red replyed that he had made him so as blushing at the lives of those who were called his Successours As for the Temporall power and greatness of the Popes of Rome there is a pretended Donation of the Emperor Constantine by which the City of Rome it self most part of Italie and Africk and all the Ilands of those Seas are conferred upon them the forgery whereof is very learnedly shewn by our learned Cracanthorp in his discourse upon that subject But that Donation might most justly be suspected of Fraud and Forgery though no body had took the pains to detect the same considering how fearfull the Popes are grown to have the truth thereof disputed insomuch that many leaves are razed out of Guicciardine by the Inquisition where it had been questioned For in that place the Historian not only denieth the sayd feigned Donation but affirmes that divers learned men reported that Constantine and Silvester to whom it is sayd to have been made lived in divers Ages Then sheweth how base and obscure the Authority of the Pope was in Rome it self during the time that the barbarous Nations made havock of Italie 2 That in the institution of the Exarchate the Popes had nothing to do with the Temporall Sword but lived as subject to the Emperors 3 They were not very much obeyed in matters Spirituall by reason of the corruption of their manners 4 That after the overthrow of the Exarchate the Emperors now neglecting Italie the Romans began to be governed by the advice and power of the Popes 5 That Popin of France and his sonne Charles having overthrown the Kingdom of the Lombards gave unto the Popes the Exarchate Urbine Ancona Spoteto and many other Towns and Territories about Rome 6 That the Popes in all their Buls and Charters expressed the date of them in these formall words Such a one the Lord our Emperour reigning 7 That long after the translation of the Empire from France to Germany the Popes began to make open protestation that the Pontificiall dignity was rather to give Laws to the Emperors than receive any from them 8. That being thus raised to an earthly power they forgot the salvation of souls sanctity of life and the Commandments of God propagation of Religion and Charity towards men And that to raise arms to make war against Christians to invent new devices for getting of money to prophane sacred things for their own ends and to inrich their kindred and children was their only study And this is the substance of Guicciardine in that place an Author above all exception He was a man whom the Popes imployed in many businesses of principall importance so that no hate to them but love to the truth made him write thus much As for the City of Rome so unlikely is it to have been given by Constantine that neither Pepin nor Charles his sonne though more beholding to the Popes than that Emperor was could be induced to part with it Lewis surnamed Pius is said to have been the first Donor of it and a Copy of his Donation is found in the third Book of Volaterran subscribed by the Emperor his three sonnes ten Bishops eight Abbots fifteen Earls and the Popes Library-Keeper yet notwithstanding it is thought by many very learned and judicious men that really there was no such matter but that all this was forged by Anastasius the Popes Bibliothecarian or Library-Keeper who is cited as a witness to the Donation And yet to put the matter further out of question let us next hear what that great Politician and States-man the Recorder of Florence Nic. Machiavel hath observed in this case Rome saith he was always subject to the Lords of Italie till Theodorick King of the Gothes removed his Seat to Ravenna for thereby the Romans were inforced to submit themselves to the Bishops An. 430. or thereabouts And talking of the estate of the Popedom An. 931. he states it thus In Rome were elected yeerly out of the Nobility two Consuls who according to the antient Custom ruled that Citie Under them was appointed a Judge to minister justice to the people There was also a Counsell of twelve men which gave Governors unto the Towns subject to Rome And for the Pope he had in Rome more or less Authority according to the favour which he found with the Emperors or others then most mighty but the leaving of Italie by the German Emperors setled the Pope in a more absolute Soveraignty over the City And yet it seems they were not of such absolute power but that the Romans tugged hard with them for their Liberties Concerning which he tells us in another place That the ambition of the people of Rome did at that time viz. An. 1010. make much war with the Popes and that having helped the Pope to drive
out the Emperor and altered the Government of the City as to them seemed good suddenly they became Enemies to him and the Popes received more injuries at their hands than at any other Christian Princes and that even in those days when the Censures of the Popes made all the West of the wold to tremble yet even then did the people of Rome rebell and both the Popes and the People studied for nothing so much as how one of them might overthrow the Authority and Estimation of the other But for the method and degrees by which the Popes ascended to their temporall greatness take here an extract of the Story collected out of the best Authors by the most reverend Father in God the late Lord Arch-bishop of Canterbury in his learned and laborious work against Fisher the Jesuit The Pope saith he being chosen antiently by the Clergie and people of Rome used always to receive from the Emperors hands a ratification of that choyce insomuch that about the yeer 579. when all Italie was on fire with the Lombards and Pelagius the second constrained through the necessity of the times to enter upon the Popedom without 〈◊〉 Emperors leave S. Gregorie then a Deacon was shortly after sent in an Embassie to excuse it But when the Lombards grew so great in Italic and the Empire was so infested with the Saracens and such changes happened in all parts of the world as that neither for the present the Homage of the Pope was usefull to the Emperor nor the Protection of the Emperor available for the Pope by this means was the Bishop of Rome left to play his own game by himself A thing which as it pleased him well enough so both he and his Successors made great advantage by it For being grown to that eminence by the favour of the Emperors and the greatness of that City and place of his abode he then found himself the more free the greater the Tempest was that beat upon the other And then first he set himself to alienate the hearts of the Italians from the Emperor in which he did prevail so far that Theophylact the Exarch coming into Italie was opposed by the Souldiers who wished better to the Pope than to the Emperor and the Emperors own Governor was fain to be defended from his own Souldiers by the power of the Pope who had gotten interest in them against their own Master Next he opposed himself against him and about the yeer 710. Pope Constantine the first did openly affrone Philippicus the Emperor in defence of Images as Onuphrius telleth us After him Gregory the 2d. and 3d. took up his example and did the like by Leo Isaurus By this time the Lombards began to pinch very close and to vex on all sides not only Italie but Rome too This drives the Pope to seek a new Patron and very fitly he meets with Charles Martel in France that famous Warrier against the Saracens Him he imployeth in defence of the Church against the Lombards and the Address seems very advisedly taken it proved so fortunate to them both For in short time it dissolved the Kingdom of the Lombards having then stood two hundred and four yeers which was the Popes security and it brought the Crown of France into the House of Charles and shortly after the Western Empire And now began the Popes to be great indeed For by the bounty of Pepyn the sonne of Charles that which was taken by him from the Lombards was given to the Pope that is to say the Exarchate and all that lay betwixt the Apennine and the River of Po. So that now he became a Temporall Prince But when Charles the great had set up the Western Empire then he resumed the Antient and Originall power to govern the Church to call Councills and to order Papall Elections And this power continued for a time in his posterity for Gregory the seventh was confirmed in the Popedom by the sanre Henry the fourth whom he afterwards deposed And it might have continued longer if the succeeding Emperors had had Abilities enough to secure or vindicate their own Rights But the Pope keeping a strong Counsell about him and meeting with some weak Princes and those oft-times distracted with great and dangerous wars grew stronger til he got the better yet was it carried in succeeding times with great changes of fortune and different success the Emperor sometimes plucking from the Pope and the Pope from the Emperor winning and losing ground as their spirits abilities aids and opportunities were till at last the Pope setled himself on the grounds laid by Gregory the seventh in that great power which he now useth in and over these parts of the Christian World A power first exercised saith he in another place by this Pope Gregorie the seventh and made too good upon the Emperor Henry the fourth as by Pope Adrian the fourth Alexander the third with some others upon Frederick Barbarossa And others of the Emperors were alike served when they did not submit And for this I hope his Holiness was not to be blamed For if the Emperor kept the Pope under for divers yeers together against all reason the Popes as Bellarmine affirms being never subject to the Emperor and wanting force to stand on his own Prerogative I hope the Pope having now got power enough may keep the Emperors under-foot and not suffer them any more to start before him Having thus a little glanced at the means by which the great power of the Church of Rome was first obtained let us next consider of those Policies by which this Papall Monarchy hath been so long upheld in esteem and credit We may divide them into three heads 1. Those by which they have insinuated and screwed themselves into the affections and affairs of the greatest Princes 2. Those by which already they have and by which they will hereafter be able to secure their estate And 3ly those by which they keep the people in obedeence and ignorance 1. Concerning the first First the Donation of severall Kingdoms to them which have no right nor title but by these Grants of the Pope cannot but bind them fast to uphold that power without which they could lay no clame to that which they are possessed of Of which sort was the Confirmation of the Kingdom of France to the House of Pepin of Naples to the House of Schwaben and Anjou of Navarre to the Spaniards 2. The readiness of their Ministers to kill such as resist them cannot but necessitate Princes to seek their friendship and hold fair with them especially since by a Writ of Excommunication they can arm the Subjects against their Soveraign and without the charge of leavying one souldier either destroy him utterly or bring him to conformity The frequent wars raised by them against the Emperors of Germany and that against King John in England by these Papall fulminations onely the poisoning of the said King John by a Monk of Swinestead and
right of Margaret his wife but after a long and bloudy war forced to go without it 1508 22 Ludovicus IV. son of Philip. 1544 23 Frederick II. brother of Lewis the fift who first introduced the Reformed Religion into the Palatinate 1556 24 Otho-Henry son of Rupertus the Brother of Frederick and Lewis the last of the direct line of this house of Bavaria 1559 25 Frederick III. Duke of Simmeren descended from Stephen Palatine of Zweybruck or Bipont younger son of the Emperour Rupert succeeded on the decease of Otho-Henry without issue 1576 26 Ludovicus V. son of Frederick the third a munificent benefactour to the University of Heidelberg 1483 27 Frederick IV. son of Lewis the fift married Ludoriea or Loise daughter of William and sister of Maurice Princes of Orange 1610 28 Frederick V. married the Princesse Elizabeth daughter of James King of Great Britain In danger of being proscribed for demolishing the works of Vdenheim he accepted the Crown of Bohemia but worsted at the battle of Prague and warred upon by the Bavarian and the Spaniard he lost both that and his own native Estates and Dignities of which deprived by Ferdinand the prevailing Emperour the Lower Palatinate being assigned over to the King of Spain the Vpper Palatinate with the Electorall dignity to the Duke of Bavaria Restored to the possession of the most part of his Country by the power of the Swedes he dyed at Mentz November 19. 1632. 1632 29 Charles Ludovick the heir both of his Fathers Estates and misfortunes too not yet admitted to his honours contrary to the fundamentall constitutions of the Empire by which the sons of the Electours and other Princes are not involved in the guilt of their Fathers offences but in fair hopes to be restored thereto in part by the Pacifications made at Munster this present year 1648. which I pray God to prosper for the peace of afflicted Christendome The Religion of this Country hath much varied since the first Reformation established by Frederick the second according to the forme and doctrine of the Confession of Auspurg the doctrine and discipline of Calvin being introduced by Frederick the third the Lutherans formes restored again by Lewis or Ludovick the fift after his death exchanged by Frederick the fourth for that of Calvin as more conducing to the ends of some needy Statists who could not otherwise raise their fortunes then by invading the Tithes and Glebe and other poor remainders of the Churches Patrimony Of which the Clergie being universally deprived throughout this Country and reduced to miserable short stipends by the name of a Competency became so contemptible and neglected by all sorts of men that at the last the Church of the Palatinate was in the same condition with the Church of Israel under the reign of Ieroboam when Priests were made out of the meanest of the people And for the Government of their Churches though moulded to the Genevian plat-form as neer as might be yet were those Princes loath to leave too much power in the hands of the Elderships and therefore did appoint some superiour officers to have an eye on them whom they called Inspectores Praepositos their power being much the same with that of the particular Superintendent amongst the Lutherans and over them a standing Consistory consisting of three Ministers and as many Counsellers of State of the Princes nominating who in his name were to take care of all things which concerned the Church A temperament for which they were beholding to Erastus a Doctour of Physick in the University of Heidelberg who made this Pill to purge Presbytery of some Popish humours which secretly lay hid in the body of it But this whole modell is now changed and the Religion of the Church of Rome restored in most parts of the Country since the conquest of it by the Spaniard none being publickly authorized and allowed but that But to return again to the Civill State and the Concernments of these Princes The Palsgrave hath many prerogatives above the Electours of either sort He taketh place of the Duke of Saxony and Marquesse of Brandenburg because Henry the Palatine was descended of Charles the great for which cause he is also in the vacancy of the Empire Governour of the Western parts of Germany in which office he had power to alienate or give offices to take fealty and homage of the subjects and which is most to fit in the Imperiall Courts and give judgment of the Emperour himself And look whatsoever shall in the vacancy of the Empire be by the Palatines enacted that the new Emperours are bound by Oath to confirme and ratifie The Revenues of these Princes were conceived to be about 100000 l. per annum nor could they be supposed at lesse the silver Mines about Amberg onely in the upper Palatinate yeelding 60000 Crownes a yeer and the passage of one Bridge over the Rhene about 20000 Crowns more besides the demeasne Lands and the Lands of the Church incorporated since the Reformation into their Estate The Armes hereof are Diamond a Lyon Topace Armed and Crowned Ruby 4. ALSATIA ALSATIA or ELSATS as the Dutch call it is bounded on the East with the Rhene which parteth it from the Marquisate of Baden and some part of Schwaben on the West with the Mountain Vauge or Vogesus which separateth it from Lorrain on the North with the Palatinate on the South where it groweth very narrow with a point of Switzerland A Country for the pleasantnesse and fertilitie of it inferiour to none in Germanie called therefore Elsats as some think quast Edelsats that is to say a noble Seat derived more probably by others from the river Ill the only River of note in all this tract and called so quasi Ill-sats the seat or situation on the River Ill. It is divided generally into the Lower and higher to which the Countrie called Sungow may come in for a third The LOWER ALSATIA is that which bordereth on the Palatinate so called because further off from the Mountains and down the water in respect of the course of the Rhene A Countrie so aboundantly fruitfull in wine and corn with which it furnisheth some parts of Germaâ—y and not a few of the neighbour Countries that it is generally called Germaniae nutrix or the 〈◊〉 of Germanie by Winphelegius the Epitome or Abstract of it Chief towns therein are 1 Strasburg so called from the multitude of Streets the Dutch call them Strats anciently Argentoratum and then Argentina from the Roman Exchequer or Receipt here kept in the time of their greatnesse or from some Mines of silver which were found about it A stately rich and populous Citie well storâ—d with publick garners and cellars of wine against times of dearth Situate on the two Rivers Ill and Brusch where they both fall into the Rhene by which and by the helps of Art very strongly fortified designed from the first foundation for a Town of war this being another of
the towns which the Romans built to defend the Rhene against the Germans Now an Imperiall Citie and a See Episcopal the Bishop whereof is Lord of the Lower Alsatia the Church Cathedral one of the fairest in all Germanie much famed for a Clock of most admirable workmanship and a Steeple of as curious a frame as that mounted 574 foot in height the highest of any in Christendome higher by 40 foot then the Steeple of S. Pauls in London before the firing of it Of this thus saith the Poet in Adrâ—anus Vrbs praetlara situ ripis contermina Rheni Maxima cui celsae metiuntur moenia turris Strasburg on Rhenes inamell'd banks doth lie Whose Tower even bids defiance to the skie 2 Zabern or Elsatz Savern the Tabernae of Antonine and Marcellinus another of the old Roman Garrisons destroyed by the Almans and repaired again by Julian the Apostata then Emperour Now the chief place of Residence for the Bishops of Strasburg and well frequented in regard of the Courts of Justice kept by his Officers in this Citie for the Lower Alsatia 3 Altrip so called from Alta ripa from the high banks of the river on which it is seated another of the Towns or Forts which the â—omans like politick conquerours built on the West side of the Rhene to prohibit the incursions of the barbarous Nations as was also 4 Selts seated on the Rhene betwixt Strasburg and Zabern and 5 Weissenberg more towards the Palatinate now a town Imperiall but seated on the river Lutra not far â—â—om its fall into the Rhene encompassed with little hils and delightfull groves the River gently washing the walks thereof and adding much to it both of strength and beautie 6 Hagenaw between Selis and Strasburg but not so near unto the Rhene as either of them first walled by Frederick Barbaressa anno 1164. and since that time of great importance for command of the Countrie but seated in a â—tandie and unfruitfull soil frequented chiefly heretofore by the old Lantgraves of Elsars for the commodities of hunting More from the Rhene 7 Stechfield corruptly so called for Steffansfield from the Monasterie of S. Stephen there founded 8 Hasle on the Brusch c. Places of most importance in the HIGHER ALSATIA are 1 Rufach on the river Ombach belonging to the Bishops of Strasburg of old called Rubeacum from the red colour of the earth well â—uilt invironed with a double Suburb in ancient times of great resort by the Roman Nobilitie much taken with the fruitfulnesse and pleasures of it and well inhabited at this day as is all the Countrie round about it by reason of their vigorous proceedings against Theeves from whence 〈◊〉 Germans have a Proverb that the old gallows at Ruffach is made of oak 2 Ensheim or Ensisheim on the river Ill anciently the station of the tenth Legion and then called Aruncis now of most note for the â—â—preme Court of justice there held for Brisgow Sungow and this part of Alsatia by the Archdukes of Austria the chief Lords thereof 3 Colmar an Imperiall Citie raised out of the ruines of old Argentaâ—ia destroyed by Attila and the Huns well built and situate almost in the very Navell of Alsatia not above an hours journey from the foot of the Mountains but in a fruitfull and rich soil both for corn and pasturage the Countrie hereabouts being very well watred with the Louch Duro Fecht and Ill. 4 Schâ—estad in the modern Latine Selestadium but by the ancients called Elcebas the station at that time of the 19. Legion afterwards of great fame for a Church here built by Hildegardis Dutchesse of Schwaben anno 1044. according to the pattern of the Temple of Hierusalem which in tract of time became the richest Monasterie in all these parts Situate in a very fertile and delightfull soil having the Rhene on the one side and some spurs of the Mountaine Vauge shadowed with Groves of Chesnuts upon the other walled in the time of Frederick the 2. about the year 1216. and on the East defended with impassible fenns 5 Gebwiser and 6 Watwell both seated near the aforesaid Mountains and both subject to the Abbat of Murbach 7 Keisersberg 8 Turchein two Imperiall towns but not otherwise memorable as neither are many of the rest but for name and number there being reckoned within this small Province of Elsats not including Sungow 46 Cities and Townes begirt with walls besides Castles Forts and Villages almost innumerable and amongst them more Free and Imperiall Cities then in any one Province of the Empire The Southern part of Elsats bordering on the Canton of Basil is commonly called by the name of Sungow in Latine Sungovia and Sungoia but in former times the Dukedom of Pfirts from Pfirt the chief town of it and the Dukes seat the Countrie very ploutifull in corn and wine as the rest of Elsats affording good store of each to the neighbouring Switzâ—rs Chief Towns hereof are 1 Mulhansen on the river Ill heretofore under the command of the Bishops of Strasburg as were also Keisersbâ—rg and Colmar but being taken in by Rodolph of Habspurgh after his advancement to the Empire it was made Imperiall and is now confederate with the Switzers 2 Befo rt remarkable for a Collegiate Church there founded by the Earls of Pfirt in which lye buried 13 Earls and as many Countesses 3 Malz-munster so called from a Monasterie of Nuns there founded by Maso a Prince of the old Almans 4 Thann a neat Town beautified with the fair Castle of Engleberg mounted upon the top of a lofty hill 5 Mors-munster so named of an ancient Monasterie there founded by the Earls of Pfirt most of them great builders of Religious houses 6 Altkirk not far from the head of the river Ill. 7 Pfirt it self seated on the Ill not far from Altkirk in a countrie heretofore over-grown with Woods and Forresâ—s whence it had the name called by the French le Pais de Ferrette corruptly for le Pais de Forrest by the Dutch moulded into Pfirt by which name of the Countie of Ferrette it is called by Philip de Comines and other French writers and by that name was pawned by Sigismund the Archduke to Charls Duke of Burgundie made by that means too near a neighbour to the Switzers as it proved in fine Westward hereof betwixt it and the Countie of Burgundie lyeth the Towne and Earldome of Montbâ—lgard Montis belligardium in the Latine united by the marriage of Henrica daughter and heir of Henry the first Earl hereof anno 1396. to the house of Wirtenberg Chief Towns whereof are 1 Clarewang 2 Passewang 3 Grans all antiently beautified with Castles and 4 Montbelgard a Town of great strength proud of a Castle Royall on the top of a fair and lofty Mountain whence it took that name once the seat of its proper Earls as after of the Princes of the house of Wirtenberg but now both town and Castle in the power of the French who after
the shores adjoyning and receiving withall the Law of Mahomet they began to cast off all subjection to the Kings of Siam to whom the sonne and Successor of Pâ—ramisera had submitted his new-raised kingdom and became their Homager Incensed wherewith the Sâ—amite about the year 1500 sent out a Navy of 200 Sail to distress it by Sea and an Army of 30000 men and 400 Elephants to besiege it by land But before he was able to effect any thing hindred by Tempests and the insolencies of some of his Souldiers the Portugals in the year 1511 under the conduct of Albuquerque had possessed themselves of it who built there a Fortress and a Church And though Alodâ—nus the sonne of the expelled King whose name was Mahomet endeavoured the regaining of his Estate and that the Saracens Hollanders and the kings of For and Achen two neighbouring Princes envying the great fortunes of the Portugals have severally and successively laboured to deprive them of it yet they still keep it in defiance of all opposition which hath been hitherto made against them 2. North unto that of Malaca lieth the kingdome of YOR IOR or IOHOR so called of Jor or Johor the chief City of it Inhabited for the most part by Moores or Saracens Mahometanism by their means prevailing on the Natives of the Country also A Kingdom of no great extent but of so much power that joining his Land-forces with the Navy of the King of Achen he besieged Malaca and built a Royall Fort before it in which when taken by Paul de Lima by the defeat of this king were found 900 pieces of brass Ordnance After this picking a quarrel with the king of Pahan he burnt his houses barns provisions and the Suburbs of the City it self but in the course of his affairs was interrupted by the King of Achen one of the Kings in the Isle of Sumatra his old confederate who after 29 daies siege took the City of Jor. What afterwards became of this king or kingdom I am not able to resolve In former times it did acknowlege him of Siam for the Lord in chief 3. More North-ward yet lieth the kingdome of PATANE denominated from Patane the chief City of it but different from Patane in the other India as Cleveland in York-shire from Cleveland in Germany or Holland in the Low-Countries from Holland in Lincoln hire as hath been fully shewn before The City made of wood and Reed but artificially wrought and composed together the Mesquit onely most of the people being Mahometans is built of brick The Chinois make a great part of the Inhabitants of it insomuch that in this small City there are spoke three languages viz. the Chinese used by that people the Malayan or language of Malaca which is that of the Natives and the Siam to the King whereof this small Crown is Feudatary Built of such light stuff and combustible matter it must needs be in great danger of fire and was most miserably burnt in the year 1613 by some Javan Slaves in revenge of the death of some of their Fellows at which time the whole City was consumed with fire the Mesquit the Queens Court and some few houses excepted onely The Country governed of late years by Queens who have been very kind to the English and Hollanders granting them leave to erect their Factories in Patane Not memorable for any great exploit by them performed but that a late Queen a little before that dismall fire offended with the King of Pan or Pahan who had maried her Sister and reigned in a little Iland not farre off she sent against him a Fleet of 70 Sail and 4000 men by which compelled to correspond with her desires he brought his Queen and her children with him to make up the breach 4. The Kingdom of SIAM strictly and specially so called is situate on the main-land the rest before described being in the Chersonese betwixt Camboia on the East Pegu on the West the kingdome of Muantay on the North and the main Ocean on the South The chief Cities of it 1. Socotai memorable for a temple made wholly of mettall 80. spans in height raised by one of the Kings it being the custome of this Country that every king at his first coming to the Crown is to build a Temple which he adorneth with high Sâ—eples and many Idols 2. Quedoa renowned for the best Pepper and for that cause very much frequented by forreign Merchants 3. Tavay upon the Sea-coast where it joineth to Pegu. Whence measuring along the shores till we come to Champa before mentioned being all within the Dominions of the king of Siam not reckoning the Chersonese into this Accompt we have a Seacoastof the length of 600 Leagues 4. Lugor upon the sea-side also neer that little Isthmus which joineth the Cherson se to the land from whence to Malaca is 600 miles sail all along the coast 5. Calantan the head City of a little kingdome but subject to the Crown of Siam 6. Siam the chief City of this part of the kingdome which it giveth this name to A goodly City and very commodiously seated on the River Menam for trade and merchandise So populous and frequented by forreign nations that besides the natives here are said to be thirty thousand housholds of Arabians The Houses of it high built by reason of the Annual deluge during which time they live in the Upper rooms and unto every house a boat for the use of the familie Those of the poorer sort dwell in little sheds made of reed and timber which they remove from place to place for the best convenience of their markets And yet so strong that being besiged by the Tanguan Conqueror then king of Pegu Anno 1567 with an Army of fourteen hundred thousand fighting men for the space of 20 moneths together it resolutely held good against him not gained at last by force but treason one of the Gates being set open to him in the dead time of the right and by that means the City taken The people hereof are thought to be inclining to Christianity but hitherto so ill instructed in the principles of it that they maintain amongst many other strange opinions that after the end of 2000 years from what time I know not the world shall be consumed with fire and that under the ashes of it shall remain two egs out of which shall come one man and one woman who shall people the world anew 5. MVANTAY the last of these Kingdomes lieth betwixt Jangoma and Siam memorable for nothing more then the City of Odia or Vdiâ— the principal of all the Kingdomes of Siam and the usual residence of those Kings Situate on the banks of the River Caâ—pumo and containing in it 400000 Inhabitants of which 50000 are trained to the warres and in continual reâ—diness for prelent service For though this King be Lord of nine several Kingdomes yet he useth none of them in his wars but the naturall Siamites and those of